« Back
Generated:
Post last updated:
i don’t know how to play this hand
Lev gets eaten by a monster because I don't know anything about the magnus archives
Permalink Mark Unread

[The reader may find this helpful as a reference for details of statements and monsters.]

Lev got the job at the Magnus Archives because he wanted to pay his rent. 

He'd been adjuncting for three years. He'd barely managed to afford a studio when he was splitting it with Asher. Affording it on his own meant googling a lot of things like "is peanut butter and ramen a complete diet?" and "cheapest vitamins."

(He doesn't return his parents' phone calls. He knows what they're going to say. He knows he's a failure.)

Working at the Magnus Archives for a year wouldn't exactly look good on his curriculum vitae.He was not entirely thrilled about studying the paranormal, seeing as it was nonexistent. But he had to admit he'd probably never get a tenure track position regardless; he was brilliant, but a lot of people were brilliant. And they'd let him do research. And he'd be able to buy a pair of shoes that didn't have holes in them and see movies in theaters and maybe even take someone out on a date when he was ready, which he isn't, but someday he might. 

At some point, all you want out of a job is not having to eat ramen anymore.  

So he goes to his first day at work. 

Permalink Mark Unread

The work is... organizing things, mostly. He’s been instructed by his boss, Elias Bouchard, to organize the written statements that have been given through the years; it’s a mess, papers not sorted by any system he can figure out, though the numbers are at least semi-sensical. He has three assistants: Tim, Sasha, and Martin. They’ve been working at the Magnus Institute for longer, but he’s more qualified than them.

He’s also supposed to digitize the Archive: scans, transcripts, audio recordings. It’s a daunting task even before he reaches the first paper that refuses to be digitized. 

It’s from 2011, and it’s notably short. 

It’ll get you too. You can stare all you want, make your notes and your inquiries, but all your beholding will come to nothing. When the time arrives, and all is darkness and butchery, you’ll wish you had stopped listening and run.

 

It doesn’t matter how he tries to save it to the computer, it just doesn’t work. Saving anything else still works normally. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Why did they hire a psychologist for this. 

He asks....... Sasha, because for some reason he can't quite understand he has a warm and fuzzy feeling about the name 'Sasha.'

"When I copy this paper to the computer, it doesn't save. All the other files save normally. Do you have any idea what is going on?"

Permalink Mark Unread

“Give it here?” Sasha tries some things, frowns, tries again. After a while of this (“I’m basically IT for the whole institute,” she jokes) she pulls out her phone, tries speaking it into a recording app. Nothing. Her own laptop gives the same result. 

“...No. I don’t. I’m going to ask Elias what to do with this. You can keep digitizing the other statements while I do that, I guess?”

Permalink Mark Unread

..........well that's incredibly weird.

He returns to digitizing the other statements. He tries to spend his time wondering why they hired a psychologist for this job instead of a librarian, but instead he can't stop wondering how they would make a statement that couldn't be recorded. Maybe there was a program that noticed that sequence of words and shut them down...? And somehow it was on all their computers? Some sort of bizarre virus?

He spends his lunch break reading about programming and trying to figure out if that is possible. Mostly he learns that regular expressions are confusing.

Permalink Mark Unread

He finds another statement that won’t save either, after a while. It’s longer, and it’s from a man—Nathan Watts—who claims to have encountered a strange figure floating slightly off the ground that asked him for a cigarette without moving its mouth. Nathan ran. 

Permalink Mark Unread

This is absolutely bizarre.

...can he summarize what happens in the statement if he puts it in different words.

Permalink Mark Unread

Nope.

Permalink Mark Unread

WHAT.

...he sits down and spends an hour and a half devising a code in which particular words of English represent different other words, and then attempts to transcribe the statement in his code.

Permalink Mark Unread

Nope!

Permalink Mark Unread

...................he is at an institute for the study of the paranormal and really should not be this surprised at the existence of the paranormal. 

Can he write a note in the documentation that says "some statements were unable to be digitized, please see this folder"?

Permalink Mark Unread

Yeah, he can do that.

Permalink Mark Unread

He does that, labels a folder "statements that cannot be digitized", and puts it in an unused drawer of a filing cabinet.

Then he goes to find Elias.

Permalink Mark Unread

Elias is in his office. “Hello, Lev.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"...I think there should probably be some sort of training for new archivists about what we know about the paranormal."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Of course. I’m terribly sorry that we couldn’t get something ready for you before you came in—our previous Archivist died at her desk. In the line of duty, you could say. —She was quite old, we should really have been preparing for this eventuality. I do apologize. Do you have any suggestions?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"...well, it's hard to suggest things, because I did not actually know the paranormal existed until a few hours ago. I am assuming that there exist paranormal things other than statements which cannot be digitized because that would be a really weird thing to have as the only paranormal thing. But I would really have appreciated knowing that you're looking at things that are somewhat more real than unicorns and the Loch Ness Monster. --Guess I shouldn't assume either of those are fake."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Of course. Most of our employees start out in Research or Artefact Storage, where they have information prepared on the sorts of things you are likely to encounter—you can ask Sasha if you would like an overview of the things we contain in Artefact Storage, she worked there before being transferred to Research.” He smiles. “As far as I know, there is no truth to stories of either unicorns or the Loch Ness Monster. I believe that Gertrude, our previous Archivist, was able to use tape recorders to make copies of the... problem statements. Perhaps you could try that.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"...presumably you tell the people in Artefact Storage what kinds of paranormal things there are and do not just surprise them with the existence of magic? I think I'd want to read whatever you use to train them."

Permalink Mark Unread

“We don’t have a solid understanding yet of what kind of paranormal things exist; much of the goal of the Institute is to find an answer to that question. But yes, you can read our training material for employees going into work at Artefact Storage. Though I should reassure you first that anything you’ll be finding in the Archives will be much safer.”

He passes over a file; it is partly occupied with “yes, this is real, here are some minimally-dangerous artefacts you can use to check” and partly with extensive safety instructions. There’s heavy emphasis on not touching any books previously owned by Jurgen Leitner unless specifically instructed to do so as part of a controlled experiment. 

Permalink Mark Unread

"...how do we know it's much safer?"

Lev is suspicious if there are books you're not allowed to touch. 

Permalink Mark Unread

“All the statements are statements of supernatural experiences, written by people off the street who seem externally normal, and most have been here in the Institute being handled for several decades now. None of the artefacts have a confirmed maker, though there are of course various theories, and if they were being handled for multiple decades it would be immediately quite obvious. Really, Lev, you have nothing to worry about.”

Lev has an intense feeling of someone watching him. (If he thinks about it, he’ll notice that he’s had this feeling since he stepped into the Institute, but less intensely than he does now.)

Permalink Mark Unread

...Yeah okay that's creepy. 

"...can I take some time off work to read this binder and think about it?" he says.

Permalink Mark Unread

“Of course. Take your time.”

Permalink Mark Unread

He pauses and notes how watched he feels, then leaves the room and notices how watched he feels, then leaves the Magnus Archives and notices how watched he feels.

Permalink Mark Unread

It decreases some when he leaves the room, but not much. It disappears as soon as he leaves.

Permalink Mark Unread

All right, and what happens when he walks back into the Archive?

Permalink Mark Unread

Not quite as strong as before, but still distinctly there!

Permalink Mark Unread

oooooooooookay this is completely terrifying. 

He is going to go back to his studio now and compulsively keep an eye open for anything weird or paranormal. 

Permalink Mark Unread

If there’s anything weird, he doesn’t notice it. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Okay, so. On one hand, he wants to keep a notebook of his observations. On the other hand, he doesn't trust anything written down. 

Is there a list of known artefacts in the binder?

Permalink Mark Unread

Not in any completeness, no. There are descriptions of a couple artefacts (a rusted chair that results in several days of hallucinations if you sleep in it, an empty journal that erases any memory of the things you write in it) and mentions of ones that exist that there is no information on (an old calliope organ, a broken mirror) but they’re scattered throughout the binder as offhand notes.

Permalink Mark Unread

He... wants to keep records. He does not want to write anything down on paper. He does not want to go back to the Archives today.

He opens a Google Doc and types out:

TO DO:

1. Check for electronics in the Archives. Determine probable safety of note-taking method.

Then he describes as completely as he can his experiments on the statements and his sensation of being watched. 

How can he check whether something changed his notes? Something could alter his notes but they could also control his mind. He adds under TO DO:

2. Attempt to figure out method to determine whether notes have been altered.

and then reads all his notes into his phone to be on the safe side.

Does anything paranormal happen during this process?

Permalink Mark Unread

Nope.

Permalink Mark Unread

SPECULATIONS BEFORE READING TRAINING GUIDE:

I don't trust printed material. You're not supposed to touch books named after someone called Jurgen Leiter. We're supposed to digitize the Archive, even things that won't digitize normally, instead of filing them so they can be referenced. I'm not a librarian but this is weird. 

I feel watched, particularly by Elias. Suspect that perhaps the quantity of printed paranormal-related material in the Archives is dangerous. Suspect possession (?) of Elias. 

I don't trust my fellow employees. I expect all of them may be possessed.  

Why did they hire a psychologist instead of a librarian??????? This may be important. 

He rereads the "I feel watched" sentence, googles the symptoms of carbon monoxide poisoning, and then adds to the to do list:

3. Purchase carbon monoxide detector and test the Archives. 

After some thought he adds:

4. Invite all coworkers to lunch away from the Archives. Note strange feelings if any.
5. Purchase introduction to library science textbook. Take notes of anything particularly surprising or that I would not have done. 

Then he opens the training manual. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Safety instructions! Lots and lots of safety instructions. Painfully basic safety instructions. Some of it is mundane (no lifting more than 50 lbs on your own) but a lot of it is not (if you see a book, put on gloves and use tweezers to open it to see if the inside cover has Leitner’s name on it before doing anything else).  

Permalink Mark Unread

................

He pulls out Anki and turns all the unexpected safety instructions into an Anki deck. Then he thinks about it for a minute and puts all the expected safety instructions in the Anki deck too. If it turns out a demon is summoned every time you lift more than fifty pounds in the Archives, Lev is not going to be the one eaten by it. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Most of it is fairly normal, if a bit centered around the job: touch artifacts as little as possible, use at least one layer of gloves when you do (unless they are likely to slip from gloves); don’t put artifacts at risk of touching each other; if anything breaks or has effects other than the expected ones, tell Elias immediately; don’t change the temperature without permission; don’t conduct experiments without permission; no food or drink in storage areas, including water; if there is tape on the floor surrounding an artifact, it is representing the minimum safe distance, and the Institute is not liable for any problems that may result from crossing it; if an artifact is missing, or if there is an artifact that is not in the inventory list, report it immediately. Artifacts on the Do Not Access list are stored in Storage Room 207, which is not to be opened without specific permission. If you open it anyway the Institute is not liable for any problems that result. If you give anyone access to items on the Do Not Access list, you may be liable. Do not take items out of storage without permission for any reason; if you have permission, you must fill out a form upon taking it and then another upon returning it. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Is there a specific kind of glove mentioned? Do the glove instructions seem to be aiming more towards "don't allow skin to come into contact with the artefact" or towards germ quarantine procedures?

Permalink Mark Unread

Latex and clean cotton are recommended; the instructions seem aimed towards minimizing skin-artefact contact. (There is also a section in the binder on germ quarantine procedures, in the event that some of the artefacts from the Do Not Access list are exposed to a person.)

Permalink Mark Unread

.....Lev stands up and, touching as few things as possible, walks to the store, purchases a pack of latex gloves, and puts a pair of them on in the store. When he gets home, he orders twenty pairs of cotton gloves from Amazon, then thinks about it and adds another ten into his order. Then he emails Elias:

Are people who work with artefacts PPE-trained? If not, you should probably enroll them into a course. Ideally one aimed at medical professionals, I think the other ones are laxer. 

Permalink Mark Unread

They are, yes. I will make sure that future hires are enrolled in courses aimed at medical professionals. Are you worried about any particular artefacts, or is this a general commitment to paranoia when the things we work with are so potentially dangerous? I’d be happy to go over our current containment procedures, but I do applaud the thought process that led to you asking; Gertrude was much the same. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Lev types out, but does not send, "well, you hired a psychologist and then didn't tell me that magic existed so forgive me if I am a little bit concerned about the thoroughness of your training procedures."

Mostly paranoia; it is difficult to be worried about specific artefacts when I don't know anything about what any of them do. 

Does the training manual contain anything that is not safety guidelines?

Permalink Mark Unread

Lots of instructions on paperwork for any experiments. Emphasis on the importance of taking lots and lots of notes (ideally in multiple formats; many things can corrupt digital data but not analog, or video but not audio, or similar). 

Permalink Mark Unread

Well, that's good to know. 

NOTES ON SAFETY BOOK:

well this is totally useless for... conveying to people what is known about what we're studying... seriously this organization is incredibly incompetent and I don't trust anyone here as far as I can throw them

Physical contact with/distance from artefacts appears to be important. This implies magic cares about space. Artefacts also seem to care about temperature. 

(Totally irrelevant: interaction of artefacts with general relativity? Space is not a real thing. Might want to brush up on physics.)

Does magic care about human concepts? Or physics things? 

I feel like I'm being extremely paranoid, given how I have never interacted with a paranormal thing before in my life, but I expect that if I'm interacting with magic more then powerful magical things might interact with me. 

PERSONAL SAFETY PRECAUTIONS:

I have invested in gloves and might want to look into only wearing long pants and a jacket. 

He adds "learn physics" to the to-do list. Then he goes out and buys an analog tape recorder and a video camera, reads all his notes into a tape recorder, videotapes himself taking the notes, and copies out the notes by hand into a notebook. Then he pays careful attention to any weird feelings he has. 

Permalink Mark Unread

No weird feelings; everything records normally.

Permalink Mark Unread

He flops dramatically onto his bed. 

He... wants to talk to someone. Not someone. He wants to talk to Asher. He wants to talk to Asher more badly than he's wanted to talk to anyone. 

...He thinks about this for a second.

"Asher," he says, "if you're there, can you give me a weird prickly feeling of some sort?"

Permalink Mark Unread

Still nothing. 

Permalink Mark Unread

.................Lev has seen a horror film and knows that if Asher had responded this would probably result in Lev being eaten. This is not as comforting as it should be. 

He lies down onto the bed, grabs his pillow, curls into a ball around it, pretends very very intensely that Asher is holding him, and starts crying. 

Permalink Mark Unread

He can do that as long as he wants!

If he stays there long enough and is paying close attention, he’ll eventually notice a brief resurgence of the being-watched feeling. It’s fainter this time, and it disappears after just a moment. (Could be anxiety, or wishful thinking, or just a weird thing that brains do; could be the same thing he felt in the Archives. It’s hard to tell.)

Permalink Mark Unread

He... should write that up in his notebook.

He doesn't.

Lev hugs his pillow tightly and closes his eyes and presses his face into it and pretends that it's Asher.

He's been acting like he's going to keep working at the Archives. He shouldn't. If he were smart, he would quit right now. This is not his area of expertise. He doesn't really care about the paranormal; he's not a physicist. He cares about people, he loves people, he wants to understand people, he does not want to spend his career studying paranormal artifacts.

This is not, it seems, a kind and gentle paranormal. This is a paranormal that will kill him if he is not careful. If he were smart, he would quit. He doesn't know anyone who died of anything paranormal; the paranormal seems to be quite dangerous; his risk is going to very clearly increased by working at the Magnus Archives. 

He got this job so he wouldn't have to eat ramen anymore; if he keeps working at the Archives he is far more likely to die of the paranormal than he would to die of scurvy if he quit. 

And Lev can't get over his bad feeling about this place. No one told him it was a potentially life-threatening gig. He cannot expect to be informed of information that would keep him alive. He cannot expect to be told. 

He doesn't trust his coworkers. Shouldn't. He has no one to talk to except his notebook. No one to sanity-check. He will be alone, even more alone than he's been ever since Asher died.  

He wants to talk to Asher. Even more than a hug he wants an outside view. He wants to yell at Asher that he's an idiot, completely wrong, Lev has no idea how he could be enough of a moron to come to that conclusion and then he wants Asher to be right and then he wants to cuddle him and then they can have a decision that isn't just Lev figuring out how to do it on his own.

He doesn't think well by himself. 

There are nonhumans. He knows this from the statements he's transcribed. Some of the beings in the statements aren't humans. And-- they might not be people-- but they might be people. They might be alien people. Fundamentally different minds, working from completely different premises. Every person is a unique irreplaceable world, that's why he's a psychologist, but they all work on the same underlying physics. The paranormal minds could work... any way. They didn't even need to evolve, there are no constraints that he knows about on how they could be. Beautiful complicated intricate alien worlds...

If he quits, he will only ever be able to study human beings.

He'll work and he'll study and he'll learn and maybe someday he'll be able to see the world through alien eyes. 

He stands up, creates a journal spreadsheet, notes down his feeling of being watched and when and where and what triggered it; and next morning he goes to work.

Permalink Mark Unread

He was on his bed; it wasn’t anything specific that triggered it, as far as he can tell. 

It’s back now, though. It doesn’t feel quite as sinister as it did before. Almost... pleased.

The next day at work, Martin asks him how he takes his tea. 

Permalink Mark Unread

(That goes in the spreadsheet too, along with plenty of ????????? and AAAAAAAAAAAAA. He is pretty sure he cannot change his fundamental personality though.)

"Enough milk and sugar that I can't taste the tea."

Permalink Mark Unread

Martin smiles. “Consider it done! How was your first day?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Well, I learned the paranormal actually exists, which was a surprise."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Oh! Oh, yeah, I. Forgot you didn’t work at the Institute before now. I’ll, uh, get you that cup of tea?”

He’s back in a minute with two steaming mugs of tea; he places one in front of Lev and starts sipping at his own. Lev’s is, as promised, filled with enough milk and sugar that you can’t really taste the tea. “That, uh. Must have been a shock. Better at least to learn that in here than in Artefact Storage, I suppose?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"You really need to improve your onboarding procedures."

Permalink Mark Unread

“It’s... maybe not the greatest first impression a job has made on me? It pays well, though.”

Permalink Mark Unread

Oh good there's someone in this job who's a sane person.

"What did you do before?"

Permalink Mark Unread

“The Magnus Institute was my first job out of school, actually! I’ve worked here a few years now? Well, at the Institute, not the Archives, I mean. I just got transferred here from Research, uh, yesterday.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"...that's weird, I wonder why they're transferring a bunch of people here all of a sudden."

Permalink Mark Unread

“I heard that the previous archivist, uh... died?” His voice goes quiet and a bit high-pitched at the end of the sentence. “Left... a bit of a paperwork mess. She didn’t have anyone working with her, they didn’t have anyone else qualified to replace her... So I think everyone here is pretty much new. Well. New to the Archives, at least. I think I’ve seen Tim around in Research? Never really talked to him though. Guess we’ll just all have to get to know each other.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Huh. It's strange that they didn't just hire one person, if it was a one-person job before."

Permalink Mark Unread

Martin shrugs. “Yeah, I guess? Not like I’m going to argue with Elias about it, though, so... I’m sure he has his reasons?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"...you worked in Research, I was wondering if you could explain to me... anything... about how the paranormal actually works. Dragging any of it out of Elias is like pulling teeth."

Permalink Mark Unread

“We... don’t know as much as you might be thinking, really. Most of our work is figuring out what has... any... plausibility... whatsoever? There’s a lot of false information out there, probably more false than real. And even the stuff that might be real, it’s usually hard to prove? So most of my work was actually, uh, reading old books and discrediting them. Pretty standard fare, really. Aleister Crowley was wrong about a lot of things, what else is new.” A nervous laugh.

Permalink Mark Unread

"...how do you do that? It seems dangerous to try the rituals and see what happens."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Researching people who have tried them, historically or modern, doing interviews, reading various accounts... there are a lot of people out there doing dangerous things. We do a lot of interviews in general, really—that’s what my job is in the Archives, too, is interviewing people who claim to have experienced something supernatural, see if the details match up, see if there’s any corroborating witnesses... Most of the time it’s drugs, honestly. Or someone playing a prank. But then there are people where the research just makes things more confusing, and I figure those are probably real.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"...did the previous Archivist do all the interviews and all the archiving? No wonder everything's such a mess."

Permalink Mark Unread

“No idea what she did, to be honest. This place was a mess when I first saw it—papers all over the floor, files in random boxes... I don’t even know if she did do any follow-up research.”

Permalink Mark Unread

".............this place does not seem terribly well-run."

Permalink Mark Unread

Another helpless shrug. “Not.... really? I guess I don’t know the standard for institutes that investigate things that most people don’t believe are even real. And, like I said, it pays the bills.”

Permalink Mark Unread

He doesn't know if he thinks they're hiding something or just that incompetent. 

"Um, I'm sorry if this is a rude question, but do you actually know anything about how to do interviews?"

Permalink Mark Unread

“Y......es? I mean, I... ask questions?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"........................................................no."

Permalink Mark Unread

“................................oh. I... kind of figured that someone would, uh, tell me if I was doing it wrong?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"If you express your opinions in any way in an interview, some participants will say the thing they think will make you happy. Participants don't normally contradict the framing in questions-- if you ask what made them sad they won't go 'actually that made me happy.' If you authoritatively claim something false, you can literally induce false memories. It is not hard. Police officers do it all the time. And that's not even getting into things like-- establishing rapport with the interviewee, or getting specific answers instead of vague generalities-- getting people to admit to socially undesirable behavior--"

Permalink Mark Unread

“......................oh. Well. Uh. I’ll.... keep that in mind? I mean, um, thank you! Thank you.” He’s bright red. 

Permalink Mark Unread

".............uh, sorry. I'm an academic psychologist. Was."

Permalink Mark Unread

“No, no, it’s good! It’s good. Um. It will definitely be good to have you working here, it sounds like?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"I don't know anything about how to be a librarian either! --If you want I can bring you some of the books from my qualitative research methods class."

Permalink Mark Unread

“That would be great thank you so much. Um, I mean. That would be. Helpful, probably. If you’re okay with that. ...Do you have anything you need help with?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"...I don't suppose you have a degree in library science?"

Permalink Mark Unread

“N....o. Sorry.” He’s red again.

Permalink Mark Unread

"...I feel kind of bad. We've known each other for ten minutes and all I've done is make you feel inadequate about your interviewing ability."

Permalink Mark Unread

“It’s okay! Really, it’s— it’s fine.” He sounds almost hopeful. “Um. Is there anything... easy... that I can help with? Or I can just... bring you more tea?”

Permalink Mark Unread

".........I have no idea what I'm doing either, I was hired as a librarian and I was planning on spending today reading an introduction to library science textbook. Also testing the Magnus Archives with a carbon monoxide detector."

Permalink Mark Unread

Martin visibly relaxes. “Oh, okay, that. Makes sense! Or, well, it doesn’t, but— Um. I can set up the carbon monoxide detector if you want, while you read?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"...the reason I want to test it is that I was getting a strange feeling of being watched and that could be something paranormal but it could also just be... carbon monoxide. And I would feel really stupid if I got incredibly paranoid about paranormal stuff and it turned out I had carbon monoxide poisoning."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Makes sense. I... think I know the feeling. So, not just you, and probably a good idea to check for mundane stuff first.”

(If Lev’s been paying attention, he feels watched here, too. Has since he walked in to the Archives, though the amount occasionally fluctuates.)

Permalink Mark Unread

"If you want, maybe you can work on getting that set up, and I can go back to my place and grab the books from my class and the introduction to library science textbook, and then we can both spend some time learning how to do our jobs? And maybe take a break for lunch and check out the Indian place."

(Indian place is several blocks away and will let him figure out whether he gets any weird feelings from Martin, separately from the Archives.)

Permalink Mark Unread

“Sure! That sounds... really good, actually? Thanks.”

Permalink Mark Unread

...he is unsure if there is any way to say "I don't hate you, I am just really really passionate about research methods" that isn't unprofessional, and decides that perhaps the best way to do it is with a gift of Qualitative Interviewing: The Art of Hearing Data.

Does anything happen on his walk to and from his apartment?

Permalink Mark Unread

Nope. He feels less watched as soon as he steps out the door; there’s one fleeting burst of the feeling about halfway through the walk back, but it dissipates quickly. 

Permalink Mark Unread

He writes this down in his notebook for transfer to his spreadsheet later.

"Here are the books! Did you get the carbon monoxide detector working?"

Permalink Mark Unread

“I did! It says everything’s normal? So that’s not... great. I mean, it is, because we’re not going to get carbon monoxide poisoning! But, uh, if it were carbon monoxide then we’d be more able to... fix it. So.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"I did some research on my phone when I was commuting and formaldehyde and pesticides can also cause haunted-house-like symptoms, but formaldehyde we should be able to smell, and I don't think we're going to get intense pesticide exposure in London. So probably it's paranormal."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Could be infrasound, I guess? But... probably, yeah. That’s not... great.”

Permalink Mark Unread

Lev starts taking out a pile of books from his backpack. "Sorry if this is overwhelming, I kind of, uh, grabbed everything I had. I figured information overload was better than not knowing enough? --If you have any questions you can ask me too, Research Methods was one of my favorite undergrad classes to teach." 

Permalink Mark Unread

“No, this is—this is good! Thank you. I’ll—make sure to do that, yeah.” He chooses a book at random and squints at it for a moment before settling down and beginning to read. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Lev is very skeptical that Martin will in fact do that but now is the time to make an Anki deck about library science. 

(...He considers asking Martin to let him switch jobs but is pretty sure he will have more pull to run the place if he is technically in charge of things.)

Permalink Mark Unread

Nothing disturbs him until lunchtime; at the Indian place, he does not have any sense of being watched. 

Permalink Mark Unread

He should probably... attempt... to make small talk.

This is honestly a more terrifying prospect than being killed by an artifact. 

...He considers this, and then considers what he knows of Martin so far.

"We should probably make small talk," he says, "but honestly that is a more terrifying prospect than being killed by an artifact."

Permalink Mark Unread

Ohthankgod. I mean. Uh. I don’t— talking to you is great! You seem great! ...Just, not having to make small talk also sounds great. Sorry. Or, not sorry, because you suggested it? I’m just going to shut up now. Uh. Thank you, is what I meant.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"I have spent my entire career as a grad student or an adjunct and am therefore entirely incompetent to talk about anything other than my dissertation, where to find free food or, for complicated reasons, whether the Youth American Grand Prix is causing young ballerinas to favor acrobatic tricks at the expense of their artistry."

Permalink Mark Unread

“...I would maybe be interested in knowing about places to get free food.” Other than that, he’s going to take Lev up on his offer of no small talk and not ask about the rest of that list!

Permalink Mark Unread

"Unfortunately I did adjuncting in an entirely different city so I cannot help."

 

Permalink Mark Unread

Martin nods sadly and then is distracted by the food arriving! Indian food: delicious.

Permalink Mark Unread

It is delicious!

He was vaguely hoping they could talk about non-small things but, unfortunately, he is really bad at conversations.

Permalink Mark Unread

That makes two of them! Martin can manage “awkward small talk” but anything else is a bit above his conversational abilities. 

“That was... Really nice, actually,” he says once lunch is over. “Um. Thank you.”

Permalink Mark Unread

Oh good he didn't fuck this social situation up totally.

"You're welcome."

Permalink Mark Unread

When they return to the Archives, so does the feeling of being watched. Martin tucks himself in a corner and goes back to reading the book on qualitative research.

Does Lev do anything else that day?

Permalink Mark Unread

He's going to take notes on the introduction to library science book for a while, and then he's going to say to Martin: "you know more about this than I do, is there any sign the paranormal interacts weirdly with electronics?"

Permalink Mark Unread

“Oh! Uh, yeah, I think so? It’s a common theme in a lot of the things I’ve researched, anyway. It’s inconsistent, which makes it hard? Like, sometimes it seems like it only has... weird... interactions with computers, but other times it seems like it can’t even tolerate lightbulbs. And we don’t even know how much of it is real, which doesn’t exactly help. Probably someone’s done research on that with the artefacts in storage? I could check.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Don't bother."

He contemplates whether to trust Martin. 

Pro: he really, really needs someone to talk to; Martin is the only person so far who has actually shared useful information; he didn't get a weird feeling eating lunch with Martin; it is extremely difficult to imagine Martin being secretly possessed by a demon.

Con: wouldn't demons act like people it is extremely difficult to imagine being possessed by demon?

Permalink Mark Unread

Martin doesn’t say anything more; Sasha and Tim don’t come out of their offices. The notes get longer, the clock ticks, and the everpresent feeling of being watched waxes and wanes. 

If Lev doesn’t say anything either, it will eventually be time for him to go home. 

Permalink Mark Unread

...yeah probably the chance that he's going to die because Martin is a demon is outweighed by the chance that he is going to die because he has no idea what he's doing.

"I'm curious about how things interact with electronics," he says, "because I've been trying to take my own notes on paranormal things, especially my own experiences. Some of the statements won't digitize, and there are apparently some books you're not supposed to touch, and I'm sort of concerned my notes would... become... paranormal in some way? And therefore dangerous? But I don't know if taking the notes in Google Docs is safer." 

Permalink Mark Unread

“I... also don’t know, honestly. I haven’t heard of anything digital becoming paranormal? And I think most of the artefacts... started that way? But it’s... I don’t know everything, I don’t know that much at all really.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Right, but even if you don't know anything you can make guesses. We know it would definitely be a bad idea for me to take my notes in a Leitner book. --What is a Leitner book anyway, all I've gathered is that you shouldn't touch them."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Right, yeah. Uh, Jurgen Leitner was a very rich collector of rare books. He died in a fire that destroyed most of his library, but not all of it? And every book anyone’s heard of that has his name on it is, bad. Really bad. Sasha would probably know the details of the ones we have? But all I know is that they’re basically all, uh, on the Do Not Access list. Which, it takes a lot for artefacts to get put there? Means there’s no experiments anyone can do that don’t have a risk of dying or... or worse. So. I assume it’s bad.”

Permalink Mark Unread

He has so many questions!

"........what is worse than dying."

Permalink Mark Unread

“I... there are a lot of stories, I don’t know which are true, and it probably depends on... what things you think are bad? I mean.” He gestures around. “The statements would probably give you an idea? Not the fake ones, but.” He shrugs. 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah, yeah, I know, I should be actually doing my job and not going down rabbit holes. In my defense, if they wanted someone who would just do librarian-ing they should have really hired... a librarian."

Permalink Mark Unread

Martin actually huffs a laugh at that. “Fair enough!”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Elias wants me to digitize everything. Even the statements that won't digitize, he wants me to read them into a tape recorder, and not just file them and say 'if you want to look at a statement that can't be digitized look in that folder.'"

Permalink Mark Unread

“Huh. Is that, like... normal?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Well, I'm pretty sure most archives don't have statements that won't digitize."

Permalink Mark Unread

Martin laughs again. “Yeah, fair point. Guess it’s hard to tell how much normal applies here.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"But it's sort of strange. I can't think why having them tape-recorded would make them more useful, I guess unless someone is trying to use the Archives and also blind."

Permalink Mark Unread

Helpless shrug. “I guess. Maybe he just wants... more copies, for some reason? I don’t know, I’m not used to, uh... questioning what people tell me to do here? It sounds kind of pathetic when I say it like that, but.”

Permalink Mark Unread

...oh crap he has to figure out how to be sensitive to other people's feelings.

The thing that comes out of his mouth is "...you're not stupid."

Permalink Mark Unread

“....oh. I. Um. Thank... you?” He’s tearing up a little. “That’s. Uh. You did... just... meet me? But. Thank you.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"You are not stupid or pathetic and would probably be considerably less of both if you had any self-confidence whatsoever," he says hypocritically.

Permalink Mark Unread

“.....................................................................oh. Uh. Wow. I mean, thank you! I’m going to get you some tea now? Enough sugar and milk that you can’t taste the tea?”

He is bright red as he almost-runs out of the room, not really waiting for an answer. 

Permalink Mark Unread

..................oh no he's really bad at people.

He's just going to. Read his introduction to library science textbook now.

Permalink Mark Unread

Martin comes back eventually, long past the amount of time it would take to make even the most complicated cup of tea, eyes a bit red but looking significantly more composed. He’s holding two cups of tea again. “Um. Sorry about that. I’m usually a bit better than this? I guess I’m not used to... being... complimented? Which sounds a lot more depressing when I say it out loud? Point is. Uh. Thank you? I really, uh, I’m glad you were hired. And I brought you tea! I’ll—if you want to talk about that we can, but if you don’t we don’t have to bring this up again and we can pretend it never happened.”

Permalink Mark Unread

".............. my boyfriend's dead."

Permalink Mark Unread

“OhgodI’msosorry— I didn’t mean— this is normally when I’d offer to make you tea but I already did that— but if you want anything else? I’m really really sorry, I really didn’t mean anything like that, I. Uh. If you ever need anything just. Ask? Or if you want me to just. Go. That’s fine too.”

Permalink Mark Unread

Why did he say that. This entire conversation is just getting worse and worse. 

"........I don't want you to go I just. Um. I'm kind of a mess, I don't know... how to... do... social things... because Asher did all the social things and now he's gone and mostly when I am trying to compliment people I do it by calling them an idiot and telling them they're wrong about everything and if I did that to you it would be like kicking a puppy and I feel like I am digging myself into a deeper and deeper hole and I don't know how to make you not scared of me."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Oh. I’m. I don’t know how much you can? You’re not scary you’re just—“ He waves his hands around vaguely. “I’m kind of scared of... everything? And I’m also a mess, and I’m—bad at this, okay, but you’re already one of the least scary people I know here, which is impressive because you’re my boss and I just met you yesterday? I guess I’m trying to say that... you’re good, actually. And I guess I’m just... not very used to that.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"You are the only person so far who has given me vaguely useful information in response to questions. And I really need someone to bounce ideas off of because I just discovered magic exists yesterday and my boyfriend is dead and I don't, actually, have other people to talk to. --Also it seems really unlikely that you are possessed by an evil spirit or something. Just, like, I realize I'm reasoning only from horror movies here and for all I know real-life evil spirits universally have serious anxiety disorders, but it seems reaaaaaaaally hard to imagine."

Permalink Mark Unread

Martin laughs weakly at that, his shoulders relaxing. “Yeah. Yeah, I guess that’s true at least. Martin Blackwood, voted least likely to be possessed by an evil spirit three years running! I’ll— do my best to be a good sounding board, then.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"...is that a thing I actually have to worry about?"

Permalink Mark Unread

“I don’t... think so? Nothing happened to me or anyone I knew in Research, I bet Artefact Storage is more dangerous if you’re not careful but the Archives always seemed... kind of innocuous? I didn’t really pay it much attention, honestly. I don’t even know if evil spirits are the sort of thing that exists, but if they do, I figure someone should be learning about them. ...Right?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"I think I am going to start out at paranoia level 'incredibly paranoid' and then loosen up if it seems like I'm not dead." He points to his hands, which are covered in latex gloves. "I am not wearing these as a fashion statement."

Permalink Mark Unread

“...Yeah, that’s fair. I support you not being dead! Not being dead is great!”

Permalink Mark Unread

On one hand, this is not very professional. On the other hand, nothing at the Archives has actually been particularly professional yet.

"...do you want a hug?"

Permalink Mark Unread

“......Yeah. Yeah, that’d be good.”

Martin gives very good hugs. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Lev hasn't been hugged since his boyfriend disappeared.

Lev's very short and Martin is very tall-- he must be a foot and a half taller than Lev-- so Lev can press his face into Martin's chest, which is warm and solid and very nice. He manages to avoid doing anything embarrassing out of muscle memory, like rubbing his face into Martin's chest like a cat or announcing "soft!" 

Permalink Mark Unread

It’s very possible that Martin hasn’t been hugged in a while either; the hug lasts longer than is at all professional, and when he breaks away, it’s reluctant. “....thank you. That was... good.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"I miss Asher," Lev says. "That is my boyfriend. Was. Asher Kane."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Oh. Yeah. That... makes sense.” He shuffles a bit, considering. “Do you want a hug?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"...I wasn't hugging you out of pure altruism. But, uh. Yes."

Permalink Mark Unread

Oh good more hug!

Permalink Mark Unread

More hug!

A kind of unrealistic amount of self-control exercised in not whimpering unprofessionally or breaking into tears!

Permalink Mark Unread

Martin is ALSO not doing these things. They are both being very impressive today.

Martin is pretty sure that none of this is acceptable workplace conduct, especially from his boss, but Lev is very very soft and good and he can’t really bring himself to care. 

Permalink Mark Unread

"...probably I should go back to learning about library science," he says eventually.

Permalink Mark Unread

Martin unhugs. “Right! Right, yeah.”

Permalink Mark Unread

And Lev does NOTHING BUT LIBRARY SCIENCE for the rest of the day.

Permalink Mark Unread

Martin reads more of the book Lev gave him, but after a while his attention starts to wander. “I’m going to look through some old statements, do some follow up?”

He opens his laptop, makes a valiant effort to do this for about five minutes, and then opens up a new tab and googles “Asher Kane”.

Permalink Mark Unread

The first result is actually Google wanting to know if he meant to look on Google Scholar for Asher Kane's papers, "Well-posedness in Gevrey function space for the three-dimensional Prandtl equations" and "Global Solution for the Spatially Inhomogeneous Non-cutoff Kac Equation."

The second, third, and fourth results are various glowing reviews of Asher Kane's ballet performances, with headlines like "meditative focus and fiendishly exposed balances show off company's strength, finesse."

The fifth result is actually Google wanting to know if he meant to look on YouTube for Asher Kane's performances. The stills show a person doing things that really should not be possible if they were not capable of levitation. 

The sixth result is Asher Kane's obituary.

The seventh result is an announcement that Asher Kane won the Emerging Poet Prize for new poets. 

The eighth result is his Instagram. 

Permalink Mark Unread

...He is pretty sure that some of these are the wrong Asher Kane. The obituary is almost definitely the right one; the Instagram will at least give him an idea of which one is the right Asher. He clicks on the Instagram. 

Permalink Mark Unread

The Instagram almost certainly belongs to Dancer Asher Kane, judging by the number of videos of him with his leg over his head spinning on one foot, or leaping in the air, or similar. Dancer Asher Kane was also Lev's boyfriend, as there is a video of him tossing a laughing Lev in the air and catching him. 

Asher Kane posted a lot of shirtless gym selfies, from which Martin can learn that Asher has enough muscle definition that you could use him as a teaching tool for an anatomy class. Asher also went to quite a lot of parties and nightclubs and events with a variety of extremely fashionable and attractive people. Both of those pictures usually have dozens of comments. In defiance of all concerns for his personal safety, Asher Kane attached strings to something, lit it on fire, and spun it around in circles, somehow without hitting himself in the face and causing third-degree burns. 

Lev isn't in any of those pictures. There's one picture of him sleeping on what must be Asher's thigh, and another picture of him reading a book, but either Lev didn't go to parties or he was very camera-shy or both. 

Asher has tagged another Instagram account, knowledge-is-prediction, in a lot of extremely sentimental pictures-- ones with sentiments like "isn't it amazing how people can feel like home" and "I tried counting the freckles on your skin but lost count every time because I found constellations on your body" or "I find pieces of you in every song that I listen to." knowledge-is-prediction comments on these with 🙄 or ❤️ or sometimes, when the spirit particularly moved him, ❤️🙄.

Asher Kane went to Burning Man! Here he is next to a Tesla coil. Here he is next to a giant sculpture of a psychedelic lion. Here he is spinning the fire things again. Here he is grinning in a floofy skirt. Here he is in the orgy tent. Here he is with one arm around an excessively handsome naked man and one arm around an excessively beautiful woman who has misplaced her shirt. 

knowledge-is-prediction has commented on every single one of the Burning Man pictures with sentiments like "I don't have playa foot" and "my tent did not go cartwheeling down the playa like a tumbleweed. I in fact am currently staying in an apartment building. With air conditioning" and "I was not sexually harassed by a naked woman rolling on molly" and "I went out and bought food. With money. As we normally do in a capitalist society which takes advantage of division of labor and gains from trade."

Permalink Mark Unread

Okay. This is.... fine. Martin should really not be feeling jealous of Lev’s boyfriend who is dead, who Lev is mourning.

(AAAAAAAAAAA.)

He should get back to work. Instead, he clicks on knowledge-is-prediction. 

Permalink Mark Unread

knowledge-is-prediction is Lev! He doesn't post on Instagram. He seems to exclusively exist to comment on Asher's posts. 

Permalink Mark Unread

...aw. That’s... really cute, actually. 

On a whim, he goes back a few pages, clicks on the announcement of Asher Kane winning the Emerging Poet Prize. 

Permalink Mark Unread

That sure is a picture of the same Asher Kane!

The poem is, unfortunately, very very good. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Of course it is. At least he got a good poem out of it? 

(Ugh. He should really really not be this jealous of someone who is dead.)

He closes the tab and goes back to researching the statement, trying very hard not to think too much about Asher Kane and his muscles and his friends and his poetry and Lev sleeping on his thigh and okay maybe he’s not doing a very good job of not thinking about it. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Lev is talking to the introduction to library science textbook. Mostly "no!" and "really?" and "huh" and occasionally frantic scribbling.

(He could check if the Asher Kane who did math is also the same Asher Kane. Probably the obituary would say.)

Permalink Mark Unread

After a while longer of trying to work, he opens up the tab again to read Asher’s obituary. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Asher Kane was born at such-and-such a place and disappeared a few months before the publication of this obituary! He is presumed dead. He was a dancer for this company and this company and this company and this company and received these awards and honors for the excellence of his dancing. In his spare time he wrote poetry and published two papers about mathematics. He was about to retire and had been accepted to the London School of Economics, where he planned to study Econometrics and Mathematical Economics. He is survived by his parents and his fiance Lev Aarons. In lieu of flowers please donate to this charity that does research on public health interventions in the developing world. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Augh. Is Asher actually perfect. ...Except for the being disappeared-presumed-dead, but still

(And he was Lev’s fiancé.)

The day passes very, very slowly for Martin.

Permalink Mark Unread

Lev gets in a groove on studying library science and winds up falling asleep in the office on top of his textbook.

Fortunately for him, his textbook was not owned by Leitner at any point.

Permalink Mark Unread

...that’s really cute

Martin debates on whether or not to wake him up, ends up tucking a blanket around him before leaving. 

Permalink Mark Unread

The first person to come in the next day for work is Tim, who seems to at least be sympathetic. “Good morning, boss! Rough night?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Grrrarrrgh," Lev says eloquently.

Permalink Mark Unread

“That bad, huh? I can grab you some tea or coffee if you want, something to wake you up a little.”

Permalink Mark Unread

He wakes up slightly more. 

"...not really, I'm just... bad at... stopping working."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Not the worst flaw to have, I guess. Anything I should be doing, then, or should I just leave you be?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"I was thinking of taking a look at Artefact Storage today."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Good luck, then. I’ve only been there once, place gives me the creeps. Not that the rest of the Institute is much better, but, hey.”

Permalink Mark Unread

Lev considers the risk of polluting his dataset and says--

"Yeah, the whole place gives me a strange feeling."

Permalink Mark Unread

"It's built on top of the ruins of Millbank Prison, did you know that? Designed and built by Robert Smirke. I did most of my research on him--he was one of the leaders of Gothic Revival architecture, though he dabbled a bit in everything--but the weird thing is, all his buildings have a higher percentage of reported paranormal activity than average. Hauntings, disappearances, statements, strange deaths, historical reports, all of it. Weird, right?"

Permalink Mark Unread

When Martin gets in he is going to scream about this decision. 

"Huh. Do you have any idea why?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Nope! It's consistent, though. And the Institute isn't even on top of one of his innocuous buildings, like--a church or a club or something. Millbank Prison was based on Bentham's panopticon, it's some seriously creepy stuff. I just hope it was--Jonah Magnus's sense of humor, and not anything worse. Nobody else I know that works here has died, but that's not exactly a statistically significant study, you know?"

Permalink Mark Unread

Lev mentally adds Jonah Magnus to the list of people he does not trust as far as he can throw them. 

"It seems like you'd expect some deaths," he says mildly, "just because we're working with very dangerous material. What did you do before?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Publishing, believe it or not! Worked in it for five years before deciding to come here. You?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Psychologist. I stopped adjuncting because I got tired of eating ramen."

Permalink Mark Unread

Sympathetic smile. "Yeah, I know that feeling. My degree is in Anthropology, but, well, here I am."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Well, it's not entirely unlike social science."

Permalink Mark Unread

"True enough! And it pays better."

Permalink Mark Unread

With that, Lev is going to return to studying until Martin arrives.

Permalink Mark Unread

Martin comes in not too long later. "Hey!"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Hey! I was thinking about asking Sasha for a tour of Artefact Storage. Want to come?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Sure!"

Permalink Mark Unread

Lev is going to go on a quest to find Sasha, but first he is going to get out of earshot of anyone and go, "apparently the Institute is built on the remains of a prison! That violated people's human rights! And was made by an architect all of whose buildings show an elevated level of paranormal activity! Why? Why would you do that?! HAS NO ONE IN MANAGEMENT HERE SEEN A HORROR MOVIE?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"I... don't... know? It sounds like.... maybe.... not???" 

Permalink Mark Unread

"--of course," Lev corrects himself, "there is no reason to think that horror movies would accurately reflect the real paranormal, any more than romantic comedies reflect how romance actually works or action movies show what war is like. But it does seem like running an extreme risk for literally no reason."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Yeah, uh, that seems not great! So, uh... artefact storage?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah, let's go find Sasha."

Permalink Mark Unread

Sasha is in her office! “Oh, hi! I was just about to start doing follow up on a statement— what is it?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"I'm new here and I am still trying to learn about things. Elias said that you could show me Artefact Storage?"

Permalink Mark Unread

“I can do that. Follow me?”

Permalink Mark Unread

He does!

Finally an answer to questions!

Permalink Mark Unread

Sasha shows him through artefact storage, staying farther away from the artefacts than is really necessary ("it's a good habit to be in"). This is an origami how-to book that results in geometrically impossible shapes! This is a wooden-handled gun that's safe to use as long as you don't get splinters, which give severe violent impulses until they're pulled out! This is a gumball machine; it's a perfectly normal gumball machine except that if you try to buy a gumball you will instead get a stream of animal bones! 

Then Sasha pulls a face. "What is it?" Martin asks.

"Here's where I worked," Sasha says. "Uh, that chair over there? Does hallucinations. I slept in it, once. Couldn't tell when I was dreaming and when I was awake for a week. It pays the best in the institute, but I do not miss it. Gave up a memory to that book over there. I--wouldn't have written anything important, but still." She sighs. "--Oh, I know what I should show you! This necklace, see? The pendant changes entirely every few hours. If you take a picture with most modern cameras, the picture will change too, but if you use something with actual film, it preserves what you remember. It's what we usually show to new people, since as far as we can tell it's otherwise safe."

Permalink Mark Unread

He takes notes in his notebook for transfer to his computer later tonight. 

So, artefacts do interact weirdly with electronics and not in a way that straightforwardly means that taking notes in Google Docs is safe. It does suggest that keeping things backed up in multiple forms is useful.  

Artefacts do not follow the laws of mathematics. Artefacts do seem to interact with minds-- relatively high-level concepts like memories and violent impulses-- which suggest that minds are something ontologically fundamental. 

"Does the wooden-handled gun have the same effects on everyone?" Lev asks. "Do you know what happens if a splinter gets in the finger of, say, a committed pacifist?"

Permalink Mark Unread

“Some people can resist for longer, but as far as I know, as long as you have the splinter you’re just going to get angrier and more impulsive until either you hit a breaking point or the splinter comes out. Maybe it’s possible that there’s some Buddhist monk out there that can keep resisting it indefinitely but we haven’t found anyone who can, and it’s not a particularly safe one to test.”

Permalink Mark Unread

Huh. That seems like the sort of thing you could do with drugs. He writes down a question mark next to his notes on it in his notebook. The memories are more confusing though.

He scribbles down "dualism??????" and underlines it three times.

"So should we come back and look at the necklace in a few hours?"

Permalink Mark Unread

“Sure! Unless there’s anything else you want to see? The really dangerous ones are mostly encased in steel or hermetically sealed plastic or both, so they’re not much to look at, but we could swing by if you want.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"I'm not sure I want to get that close, but I'm curious what they are."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Sure! So, the one I know the most about is an abstract painting? It shifts, when you stare at it. It’s not at all a picture of a person, you know objectively that it’s not, but it feels like it’s obviously a person. If you look at it for longer than a glance out of the corner of your eye you just... disappear. No clue what happens to you, just— gone. There’s a water purifier that creates new strains of virus when you use it, nasty ones, the sort that would be called superbugs. The ones that compel you to pick them up and keep them also get put here, even if we don’t know how dangerous they are, just in case the answer is very; we have a set of kitchenware that’s like that. The rumor is that they had to cut someone’s finger off to get them away, but the gossip’s only occasionally true.” She walks as she talks, heading back to the archives. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Has he noticed any strange feelings while he was in Artefact Storage, or talking to Sasha?

"Hm. It feels like it's obviously a person for everyone? And the kitchenware gave you an impulse to pick up them specifically?"

Permalink Mark Unread

He feels watched, but no more than he always feels watched while in the Institute.

“Yes and yes.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"I'm curious about other mind-affecting artefacts," he says, trying not to sound overly excited.

Permalink Mark Unread

“Well, there’s a lot of them. Lots of them are like the kitchenware? Makes you pick them up, doesn’t let you put them down. Some of them it’s hard to tell if they’re affecting your brain or your body, but either way is bad. An example of that is... a book where everyone who read it ended up climbing up to their roof and jumping off. There’s one that makes you unable to understand language, I think? You can still talk and write but you can’t understand what anyone else is saying. There’s a mosaic trivet that makes you—confused, about whether or not you are also a trivet, and incredibly distressed whenever you think that you’re not, which can be very dangerous for rather the obvious reason. There’s a conch shell that makes you feel intensely lonely. There’s... kind of a lot, like I said.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Oh, wow, that's really c-- interesting. It's really interesting," he says, eventually managing to behave like a professional adult about the concept of deadly artefacts.

Permalink Mark Unread

“Mm,” Sasha says noncommittally. “I guess.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"I've been trying to get to know all the people I'm supposed to be managing," Lev says, "do you want to get lunch sometime?"

Permalink Mark Unread

“Sure,” she says. “You inviting Martin too, or?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Nah," he says, "I think I should get a chance to talk to you one-on one," and attempts to convey to Martin through his eyes that this is not because Lev hates him. 

Permalink Mark Unread

“...Sure, yeah. Is everyone getting asked on a lunch date, or just me?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"...everyone? I talked to Martin before."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Mm-hm.” She glances at Martin with an annoyed expression, but instead of sympathetic, his face is stony; confused, she glances back to Lev. “Anything else you need me for?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Not really! Thank you."

Permalink Mark Unread

Sasha raises an eyebrow and leaves; Martin is a dark red.

“So,” Martin eventually chokes out. “Did you... learn everything... you wanted to...?”

Permalink Mark Unread

He has been trying SO HARD not to say anything while Sasha was in the room and now he is FAR TOO INTERESTED IN PSYCHOLOGY to notice what is going on with Martin. 

He bounces.

"Martin! Martin! Minds are ontologically basic!"

Permalink Mark Unread

“O—oh! That’s, um, really cool!” Martin turns a different shade of red, but he’s smiling now.

Permalink Mark Unread

Bounce bounce bounce.

"You have no idea what that means probably! But it's awesome! We just solved one of the longest-standing problems in philosophy of mind!"

Permalink Mark Unread

Oh good it’s not weird that he doesn’t know what that is! “Y..ay? I’m... glad? That’s— really impressive that you just did that, I... guess...? I’m sorry, I’d probably be reacting better if I knew anything about what you’re talking about.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"--oh, I'm sorry, I'm being an asshole-- so there are things that, like, reality is basically made of? Like, in standard physics there are-- I don't know, quarks or something, and you can't get smaller than quarks, and everything is made up of them? Asher could tell you that better than me, I'm not a physics. So quarks are ontologically basic, and lots of people think they're the only ontologically basic thing? Except they can't be because the kitchenware that makes you want to pick it up makes you want to pick up this specific piece of kitchenware. And the gun that makes you violent doesn't just elevate your sympathetic nervous system or something, it actually gives you the urge to be violent. So it has to be interacting with minds as a thing separate from, like, quarks, because minds are the thing that know what violence and kitchenware are. --I guess it could be wrong, it could be categories that are ontologically basic, like maybe the universe knows what kitchenware is separate from minds-- but we can do empricism to philosophy this is so awesome. --Did I do a bad job of explaining things. I think I am too excited to be good at explaining things."

Permalink Mark Unread

“No, no, I... think I got it? That’s, that’s really neat! You’re good at explaining things.”

(It is very hard to pay attention to Lev’s words when he is smiling and bouncing but Martin is making a valiant attempt.)

Permalink Mark Unread

"I think it's minds though because a lot of the artefacts are mind-affecting and none of them seem to be, like, category-affecting? --I guess the one that makes you think you're a trivet could be, like, ontologically causing you to be in the 'trivet' category? Although in that case I'm not sure why it wouldn't make other people think you're a trivet. Maybe people know what categories they're in, at least sometimes, but observers can be mistaken?" Bounce bounce bounce! "And if minds are ontologically basic then dualism has to be true! The mind is something different from the brain! Maybe consciousness is so hard to explain because we aren't talking about minds! --I wonder if we can do tests to figure out which animals are sapient. This is so cool."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Yeah!” Words are also very hard when Lev is bouncing and smiling (at him, smiling at him!) but it is very important. “That’s really cool, that’s— wow, I wouldn’t have thought of any of that, but— wow.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"...I wonder how many hours I have to work a week before I can claim that reading philosophy of mind is work, I haven't done any of it since undergrad."

Permalink Mark Unread

“No idea! Guess we can find out?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah!! I mean it is not like I have literally anything else to be doing with my life."

Permalink Mark Unread

“That makes two of us, then! Between us we will have so much time to test philosophy.”

Permalink Mark Unread

Bounce bounce.

"I am going to make Sasha tell me all about the mind-affecting artefacts. --And the category-affecting ones."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Yeah!” He hesitates then for a moment. “I... don’t think Sasha likes talking about Artefact Storage much? Which, like, obviously if it’s important, just...”

Permalink Mark Unread

"...oh that makes sense. Damn. I will have to figure out something else to talk to her about."

(He does not look terribly enthusiastic about this prospect.)

Permalink Mark Unread

“...sorry. It’s nothing personal? She just, had a rough time of it there is all.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"...yeah, that makes sense. Dunno why Elias didn't point me to someone else to ask questions of. Maybe he thought I'd be less curious."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Probably? Most people are less curious than you are, I think. And I mean, she is the only assistant you have who worked there. He might not even know why she transferred out.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Well, they should be more curious, because this is all incredibly neat. --At least until I get devoured by an evil spirit."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Well, let’s just hope that the reason most people are less curious than you isn’t just survivorship bias, then.” A weak smile. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Bounce bounce. "I like you."

Permalink Mark Unread

Blushing!!!! So much blushing!!!!!!! “That’s probably a good thing, if we’re working together!”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Speaking of working, I should probably actually do some of that."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Yeah, probably. ...I maybe should too.”

Permalink Mark Unread

With that, Lev returns to studying library science!

The next chapter that seems at all relevant is about the importance of universal design. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Universal design! It is important to design things so that everyone can access them, regardless of age, disability, etc. Even ignoring how important it is to make information free and easy (the core principle of libraries!), it is often easier and cheaper to build this in from the start, rather than clumsily trying to do it only once it is required. The author clearly has OPINIONS on this subject. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Lev thinks about this.

And then he goes to the filing cabinet, takes out one of the non-digitizable statements, and reads it into the tape recorder.

Permalink Mark Unread

Sasha did some followup research on the statement of Nathan Watts since Lev saw it first. While the investigation at the time turned up no corroboration, there have since been a chain of disappearances from the same place Nathan claimed to have seen the figure: Jessica McEwen in November 2005, Sarah Baldwin in August 2006, Daniel Rawlings in December 2006, Ashley Dobson and Megan Shaw in May and June of 2008, and John Fellowes in March 2010. Some or all of them might be coincidence, but it’s a worrying pattern. At least two of them were definitely smokers. 

She also found the last picture Ashley Dobson texted her sister, captioned “check out this drunk creeper lol”. The alleyway and the stairs appear just as Nathan Watts described them. There appeared at first to be nobody in the picture, but increasing exposure and contrast enough revealed the outline of a long, beckoning hand. 

This is not what Lev is thinking about as he reads the statement. 

Reading the statement feels like—channeling something, almost. Like stepping out of his skin and into Nathan’s. It feels vivid, real, as though Lev were experiencing it himself, as though he were the one having Nathan’s thoughts and feelings, noticing the sights and sounds. It’s riveting; as soon as he starts, he doesn’t want to stop reading. 

It’s hard to tell if he feels less watched or more. Maybe both. He feels more tired than is probably normal, given that all he did was read a sheet of paper, but he also feels weirdly satisfied, like something is unaccountably correct with the world.  

But more than any of that, more than anything, Lev feels the burn of curiosity in his gut deepen. 

Permalink Mark Unread

aaaaaaaaaaaaAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

holy fuck reading the non-digitized statements is mind control

fuckfuckfuckfuckfuckfuck

Permalink Mark Unread

The tape recorder just sits on his desk, whirring. 

Permalink Mark Unread

He needs to find Martin and process it.

He needs to not bother Martin with his stupid stupid feelings since Martin is, you know, his employee, and probably getting kind of sick of this by this point.

He needs to take notes on this as much as he can before he forgets because he is not going to do this a second time.

He needs to figure out how to-- scrub his brain clean-- from the thing that took it over-- he needs to figure out how to fix it--

He needs to delete the tape recording.

He needs to run out of here and quit his job and never come back and wear gloves everywhere and be an adjunct professor and pretend that he didn't know that the paranormal is real--

He needs Asher.

He digs his fingernails into his hands and forces himself to take slow, deep, calm breaths. Then he forces himself to sit down and write out everything he can remember about the experience before it gets contaminated by things other people say. Then he forces himself to take slow, deep, calm breaths again. Then he stands up and walks very, very slowly to the place where Martin works. He makes himself a cup of tea, forcing himself to concentrate on the feel of the mug in his hands and the heat of the water and the sound of the kettle. (He'd have to do it very deliberately anyway. His hands are shaking.) And then he sits and opens his introduction to library science textbook and pretends to read it and breathes. And breathes. 

Permalink Mark Unread

The library science textbook informs him that gloves (typically cotton or latex) are recommended for handling old documents, as the oil on your hands can damage them. 

Martin makes him more tea whenever his either runs out or gets cold. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Martin is good!

Lev is visibly incredibly freaked out.

Permalink Mark Unread

After a while, Martin is going to say very tentatively: “Are you okay? ...Stupid question, I know, but.”

(Since Lev started freaking out, the being-watched feeling has been intense.)

Permalink Mark Unread

"I'm fine! I should get dinner! Do you want to join me!" he says, too quickly, and ignoring the fact that it is 3pm.

Permalink Mark Unread

Martin looks at Lev, then at the time, then back at Lev. “...Sure!”

Permalink Mark Unread

Off to the Indian place!

Does he feel less watched when he leaves the Archives?

Permalink Mark Unread

Yes, but it’s not down to zero like it normally is, and it gets a bit higher whenever he gets more freaked out. 

Permalink Mark Unread

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

"...the non-digitizable statements mind control you when you read them into a tape recorder."

Permalink Mark Unread

“......................That’s not great!”

Permalink Mark Unread

"It's really not! And now the watching thing won't leave me alone and is watching me especially more intensely when I'm freaking out! Except that just makes me freak out more!"

Permalink Mark Unread

“Maybe that’s the point? To get you trapped in a loop?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Unfortunately I'm not very good at not being freaked out when things are controlling my mind!!"

Permalink Mark Unread

“—Okay, yeah, that’s... that’s fair. What happened?”

Permalink Mark Unread

Deep breath.

"I read the statement into the tape recorder and it felt like I-- became the person in the statement. And then once I was finished I was incredibly tired and I felt weirdly satisfied, like everything was correct, and I was even more curious than I am normally. --I wrote up notes right afterward, I can type them up and give them to you."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Okay. That’s... that’s not great but it is in fact better than I was afraid of when you told me you had been mind controlled? Um, the notes would probably be good. I’m really sorry, Lev.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"What I want to do," he says, "is quit and go back to adjuncting."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Then... do that? I mean, don't get me wrong! I’ll miss you! But, um. You seem really upset?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Maybe I will." They arrive at the Indian place and he grabs a menu. He was not lying about needing food. "...but if I do that I won't get to understand how it works."

Permalink Mark Unread

“...On the one hand, this is basically what I would have expected you to say. On the other hand, you did say it mind controlled you to make you more curious?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"...I object to things messing around in my head without my knowledge but I don't really care if I'm more curious than I was before."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Well, that’s better than... not? I guess? Does it— do you know if it does anything else?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"It sucked me in to reading the statement, like I said, it made me feel like I was there and I was the person giving the statement, it wasn't-- it wasn't obviously supernatural, I wouldn't be surprised if it were a thing actors experienced, but it is not a thing that happens to me. And afterward I felt much more tired than I should have been and I had the more intense sense of being watched. And I felt very-- satisfied. Like this was a correct thing to have done. Which I think is the most terrifying of all, honestly, things should not be poking around in my head making me happy about things. It feels like the sort of thing that might be addictive."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Right. Right, yeah. 

I... we should probably report this to artefact storage, right? So they can test them and see if they’re addictive? Or. Otherwise dangerous?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"...the problem is that Elias told me to read the statements into the tape recorder because the previous archivist did that."

Permalink Mark Unread

“...well, that puts an upper bound on how dangerous they could be, at least? I think?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"...or it means that Elias told me to do something that would cause me to be mind controlled, knowing perfectly well it would cause me to be mind controlled, and didn't tell me."

Permalink Mark Unread

“He wouldn’t do that. 

...Would he?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"...well I don't know but I feel like I lack your touching faith in human nature."

Permalink Mark Unread

“...I guess that’s fair. ...could try it and see what happens? I don’t have any great solutions here. Um, sorry. Hopefully I am being helpful as a sounding board?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah, you're great, if it weren't for you I would probably have just walked out and quit and regretted it for years."

Permalink Mark Unread

Blushing! Stuttering! Martin is definitely smiling back but he is also very flustered and not very capable of words!

He eventually manages a coherent “...thank you.”

Permalink Mark Unread

It is really easy to fluster Martin! Lev finds himself smiling.

"I don't think you should try it, I've already been exposed and we should probably limit the exposure to one person. I don't know what to do because-- what I want to do is to instruct everyone that under no circumstances is a non-digitizable statement to be read into a tape recorder, and possibly ban tape recorders from the premises to be on the safe side. But I feel like this would tip off Elias if he's trying to expose me to mind control without my consent. I'm not sure at all what the safest thing to do is. --And of course he might be helpful if by some chance he actually legitimately didn't know," Lev adds as an afterthought.

Permalink Mark Unread

“Okay, so, if he is trying to mind control you, what would be the right thing to do? If you don’t want to tip him off and you also don’t want to be mind controlled? I, uh, assume you don’t want to be mind controlled?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"...well I might want to be mind controlled. If I knew what it did and approved of it. Or if I was going to learn something really interesting from the experience."

(He was not sure if that second caveat would have existed a few hours ago but he can't regret having changed it.)

Permalink Mark Unread

“O...kay! But we don’t know what this does, right, at least not well, so— I guess we should either be figuring out what it does or figuring out ways for you to be avoiding it without being suspicious? That—isn’t great if he’s inclined to be helpful, but if he’s not...”

Permalink Mark Unread

"In the short term, I can just decide that tape recording the non-digitizable files isn't worth it until we hire a blind employee and hope like hell we never do. But that's not as safe as I'd like from someone deciding to do it anyway, and I really don't like having people around mind-control artifacts and not telling them. --I don't know, does Elias seem sketchy to you? You've been working here more than three days."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Um, I don’t... know? I haven’t talked to him all that much, I mean, so, mostly just in a... professional capacity?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"...man, you like people way too much. --I guess I shouldn't complain too much, you are putting up with me."

Permalink Mark Unread

“...thank....you....? I think? Um, I wouldn’t call it putting up with.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"--oh shit I didn't get baselines."

Permalink Mark Unread

“...Baselines?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"--it feels like my personality is different but I didn't measure it in any way! How am I supposed to know if it's a real change!"

Permalink Mark Unread

“......you, uh, seemed pretty sure? And any way of testing it would be— doing it again, which seemed like it really freaked you out. Unless we go with the ‘telling artefact storage’ plan, but if you don’t want to tip off Elias...”

Permalink Mark Unread

"I could self-deceive into all sorts of shit! --And if I do it a second time I could have a spotter and see what it looks like from the outside."

Permalink Mark Unread

Martin considers this.

On the one hand, Lev was literally just worried about addiction risk.
On the other hand, Martin has the spine of a limp noodle, especially talking to his very smart and nice and handsome boss.

“....if you’re sure?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"......man this is way less helpful if you don't call me on my shit."

Permalink Mark Unread

“...oh. Okay. Uh. I don’t know you very well yet so I don’t know if it’s a good idea but you were worried about addiction risk? And—the statements make you more curious, that’s what they do, or—what you think they do—so, um?” His voice goes a bit fast and high-pitched, like he’s trying to get it all out at once.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Thank you. --My guess is that probably doing it twice isn't that much more addicting than doing it once? Although I'm not sure. I'm not sure there's a rigorous study of addictiveness in drugs and there's also no reason to believe paranormal things work the way drugs do. Who knows, maybe it turns you into a statement-seeking zombie when you read the thirteenth statement and before that you're fine."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Yeah. Yeah, that makes sense. Just— you switched very quickly from wanting to get rid of all the tape recorders to wanting to use one again, but. As long as you’ve thought it out, that’s—that’s good. And I can watch this time and stop you if you, uh, do become a statement-seeking zombie.” Weak laugh. 

Permalink Mark Unread

...Lev thinks about this for a minute.

"No, you're right, objectively this is really weird behavior. Outside view, I should not read the statements into the tape recorder."

Permalink Mark Unread

“I mean. Maybe? You did say you... wouldn’t mind being mind controlled if you knew what it did and was interesting? Though maybe that was also the statement talking? Either way, um, probably not right now, yeah.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"--oh good you disagreed with me, good job."

Permalink Mark Unread

There is a short, startled pause before Martin smiles back. “...thank you!”

Permalink Mark Unread

"--uh sorry did I--"

Permalink Mark Unread

“—no, no, you’re fine, it’s just, not something I get praised for very often? Usually people like it when you agree with them.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Why would I like it when people agree with me! Then I might be wrong and no one would tell me!"

Permalink Mark Unread

“Because it... feels good? I guess? I... never thought of it that way, to be honest.” His face scrunches up a little when he thinks. “You’re right, though.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yes. I am right and everyone else is wrong. Normally it is the other way but I'm pretty sure of this one."

Permalink Mark Unread

Oh no he’s so cute and good. “So! Um! What’s the plan? For now, I mean. Even if it’s just... waiting a bit to see if anything else happens.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"I think I should do my actual job, tell everyone we're not tape-recording the non-digitizable statements, take a bunch of questionnaires to establish a baseline for myself, and... probably decide later whether I should read a second statement. --The problem is that I really want to."

Permalink Mark Unread

“This sounds like a good plan. Um, if it is in fact a good idea, presumably you’ll still really want to later?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"........probably I'll really want to whether or not it is a good idea."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Oh. Well. You can... decide later if it’s a good idea, then? Sorry. If it’s not, I mean.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah. --Thanks for talking to me about this."

Permalink Mark Unread

“You’re welcome! It’s no bother, really.”

Permalink Mark Unread

A week and a half passes!

Lev spends about half his time at work doing things that are, by no stretch of the imagination, his job. Fortunately he also works eighty hour weeks, so it balances out. 

Lev tells everyone they're filing the non-digitizable statements and not tape recording them. He delegates Martin to discreetly "lose" any tape recorders that happen to make it into the archives. He installs a lock on the non-digitizable statements cabinet and ensures he has the only key. Lev teaches himself library science, with particular attention to things that a psychologist would do the opposite of. He studies his Safety Anki Deck; he adds notation about what practices seem to be common among non-paranormal archivists. His list of notes grows. He designs a reasonably complete battery of personality tests and takes them every day to establish his baselines. He spends a few hours every day checking whether statements are digitizable and filing them if they are. 

He tries not to worry about how suspicious he looks if Elias is, in fact, fine, and how much of his decision-making on this point is coming from Having A Weird Feeling. If Elias is a great boss, he'll understand. If Elias is merely a non-evil boss... well, Lev hopes like hell that that's not the case. 

He takes all of his employees out to lunch and checks for Weird Feelings. Once that's done, he either eats lunch at his desk or with Martin, depending on how hyperfocused he is about work. Martin causes food to mysteriously appear at his elbow and it goes into his mouth without him noticing it. When he eats lunch with Martin, Lev tells Martin about his dissertation and what he taught in his intro classes and any other social science stuff that catches his attention. It is unclear to Lev whether Martin is actually interested or merely glad that only one of them has to talk. 

Lev's gloves come, and his extremely weird habit of wearing latex gloves everywhere becomes a moderately weird habit of wearing cotton gloves everywhere. He drinks a lot of tea. He drags himself home six days out of seven so he can update his private notes, but if it were not for that he'd be sleeping at his desk as often as in his apartment.

Lev is having a great time.

Permalink Mark Unread

In a week and a half, he gets through over fifty statements; they're mostly bottlenecked by the follow-up research, which is primarily the job of his assistants. Lots of them are entirely discredited; lots are entirely anecdotal, with no proof either way; a sizable minority are suggestive, with strange details or circumstances but nothing conclusively paranormal; only two are confirmed to be paranormal.

Six of the statements refuse to digitize, including both confirmed-real statements, three of the 'suggestive' statements, and one with no proof either way.

The first statement is by Joshua Gillespie in 1998, who was offered £10,000 to look after a package. He agreed; the package arrived a year later. It was a large wooden coffin, with the words 'DO NOT OPEN' carved into it. It was closed and locked, but the key was with it. Occasionally, there would be scratching noises from inside it; whenever it rained, there was a low moaning noise. Whenever he slept, he began sleepwalking, getting the key and walking towards the coffin; to prevent himself from opening it, he stored the key inside the freezer, where the cold would wake him up. He lived with the coffin for a year and a half, at which point the same men who had delivered it came to pick it up; their van read "Breekon and Hope Deliveries". The two delivery men were tall; other than that, he could recall no distinguishing features of them or of the man who made him the offer. There is no evidence supporting the existence of the coffin; however, Tim's research found that--despite living in a large building with eight available flats--during the two years Joshua Gillespie lived at the address given, nobody else lived in the building, and it was demolished shortly after Joshua moved out.

The second statement is by Amy Patel in 2007. While walking home from a university course with an acquaintance, Graham, she felt like she was being thrown into the street despite nobody else being on the road. She got a concussion from it, and agreed to go to Graham's flat for a few hours to recover; when she arrived, she realized that Graham's flat was across the street from her own. She began to stare at his table, which seemed hypnotic, with the pattern on it almost like an optical illusion, drawing her eyes towards the center, where there was nothing but an empty square hole. Over the next several months, she began watching Graham when they were both home, and noted strange behavior: he panicked over every noise, wrote frantically in journals that were already full, and ate all the pages of one of his journals. One night when she was doing this, she saw a monstrous figure crawl through Graham's window and called the police. A man who looked very different from Graham (several inches shorter, with curlier blond hair contrasting with Graham's straight dark hair) answered the door; the police checked his identification, and seemed satisfied. In follow-up research, all photos that were found of Graham appear to be photos of the short man with curly blond hair, except for a few polaroids which match Amy's description of her memories of Graham. One of Graham's journals was also found. It says nothing except the words "keep watching", over and over again, even on top of each other.

The third statement is by Dominic Swain in 2013, about a Leitner-owned book he temporarily had in the winter of 2012. The book was titled Ex Altiora; it gave Dominic a strange feeling of vertigo when he looked at the pictures it contained, as well as the smell of ozone. He walked randomly for several hours, feeling that "walking felt as natural as falling", until he ended up outside a bookstore, Pinhole Books, where he had previously been told he might be able to sell his book; here he encountered Mary Keay. Mary Keay was bald, very old, and painfully thin; every inch of her body seemed to be tattooed with words. Death metal music blasted from upstairs. It was at this point that he realized he had been walking until 2am. He followed Mary Keay inside, where he noticed a painting of an eye while she searched her book collection. She then pulled out a Leitner; when she passed it through shadows, animal bones dropped out of it and to the floor. Passing Ex Altiora through those shadows revealed the image of a Lichtenberg figure in the picture that caused such dizziness; it caused Dominic to think of his childhood friend, Mike Crew, who had been struck by lightning and marked with that same branching pattern, the same smell of ozone. Dominic went home with his book. Later that night, a man in a black leather coat with poorly-dyed hair introduced himself as Gerard Keay, who bought Ex Altiora and then burned it. He discovered at this time that Mary Keay had been murdered in 2008. Photos of Mary Keay matched the woman he saw, though at the time she was untattooed and had a full head of hair. Large swathes of her skin were peeled off and hung up with fishing wire; Gerard was tried for her murder but acquitted due to a lack of evidence. Tim's research with the police revealed that these pieces of skin were also written on in permanent marker.

The fourth statement is by Timothy Hodge in 2014. He picked up a girl, Harriet Lee, at a club. She was very jumpy, very quiet, and scratched a lot at her skin. At his house, she confided that she had been attacked by a woman in a red dress who moved strangely; Harriet felt as though she had been stabbed, and lost consciousness, but when she awoke she could find no trace of any injury. Since then, she was intensely nauseous and itchy, as well as having the feeling that she was being followed. Her and Timothy Hodge had sex; afterwards, Timothy felt something squirm underneath her skin, and she experienced a bout of intense pain. He was just about to call the ambulance when he heard a strange sound, like an egg breaking; he turned on the light to see a pile of flesh, covered with pale, writhing worms, and claims that immediately afterward he set fire to the flat. In followup research, it is found that the police found no evidence of arson or human remains, though they did find nonhuman organic matter. Lev's assistants reported that the Institute is aware of a woman named Jane Prentiss, a parasite-infested woman who has killed multiple people; she was wearing a red dress and in the same area as Harriet and Timothy when this statement took place.

The fifth statement is by Staff Sergeant Clarence Berry in 1922. He reports that, during his time fighting in WWI, he heard the sound of a piper playing music. He served with Wilfred Owen, who is hit by a shell and found several days later clutching the tags of a man named Joseph Rayner. Wilfred claimed to have "met the war" and described it playing pipes; he begged to remain, and it gave him a pen and told him to write its tune. After that, Clarence began to notice that some men seemed distant, listening to music that nobody else could hear, and those men would always be the ones to die. One day, suddenly, a bullet hole opened in Wilfred's forehead, and Wilfred fell dead, though he was not shot; later, Clarence discovers that Wilfred had died at the same moment the overtures of peace began. No follow-up research was able to be done, due to when the statement was given.

The sixth statement is by Ivo Lensik in 2007, about his experience working construction on a house on Hill Top Road. He saw a large dead tree in the garden, which cast strange shadows; he dismissed this until a man named Raymond Fielding entered the house. Raymond Fielding claimed to be its owner and then vanished in a fire that didn't damage anything else. Ivo fell and got a deep cut on his temple, at which point he went to the hospital; the nurse there, Annie Willet, explained that the house used to be a halfway home for teenagers with nowhere else to go. A girl named Agnes, much younger than the rest, moved in; there was speculation about her relation to Raymond Fielding. She behaved strangely while she was there, staring at people and refusing to talk, and, in 1974, several years after her appearance, many pets and one five-year-old disappeared from the neighborhood. A week later, the house burned down, and the body of Raymond Fielding was found, missing a hand. On the nurse's request, a Catholic priest (Edwin Burroughs) met up with Ivo Lensik to bless the house. While he was blessing the house, Ivo Lensik uprooted the strange tree in the garden; it bled, and beneath it was an intricately carved wooden box containing an apple, which rotted and burst with spiders as soon as it was removed from the box. The statement giver also discussed his father's schizophrenia, which manifested as an obsession with fractals and a terror of a tall man with strange hands and too many bones who was following him. The father refused medication and committed suicide. Ivo Lensik worried that his experience was also a result of psychosis, but after the incident, he has had no further symptoms and was told by his doctor that it was highly unlikely he was developing schizophrenia. There is a note in the files saying that Father Burroughs also left a statement elsewhere in the archives, though it does not say where. Martin's follow-up research discovered that, the same day Ivo Lensik uprooted the tree and Father Burroughs blessed the house, a 26-year-old woman named Agnes Montague committed suicide by hanging. A severed hand was attached to her by a chain.

(He doesn't get any strange feelings when out at lunch with any of his employees. The feeling of being watched doesn't go away; when he reads the non-digitizable statements, even just to himself, it gets the slightest bit more intense before weakening again when he finishes. He has the same sensation of getting into character, but if he's made exhausted or satisfied or curious by it, it's much fainter.)

Permalink Mark Unread

Martin-- worries about Lev.

On the one hand, Lev is adorable, and very very smart, and when he talks through their lunches Martin is enthralled. Martin knows that he's overinvested in his boss, that his feelings aren't entirely professional. He should just... leave it.

On the other hand, Lev is working eighty-hour weeks and skipping lunch as often as he eats it and maybe planning to read another statement out loud even after it freaked him out so badly last time, and knowing that his feelings aren't professional doesn't make them go away.

In the end, he settles for a middle ground, making sure that Lev always has tea (enough milk and sugar that you can't taste it) and food (solidly mediocre) at his desk. Tim teases him for it at first, but after he blushes deeply and snaps "Shut up Tim", he stops. After a while, it's routine. He gets to work and does research and makes sure Lev has food and tea and (about half the time) eats lunch with him and (about once a week) drapes blankets over him and smiles a lot and, other than that, doesn't really mention it.

Permalink Mark Unread

The thing is that it's 7pm, and normally Lev isn't tired at 7pm, but last night he got home from work at midnight and was up until 1am taking notes and he can barely keep his eyes open and he should go home but instead his eyes just... close...

The other thing is that, while Lev is sitting a professional distance away from Martin on the couch, the couch is not very big, and when Lev falls asleep his head manages to fall directly onto Martin's chest.  

Permalink Mark Unread

Oh no Lev is cute and excellent and tiny and his boss and asleep on his chest.

This is too many feelings for Martin. Martin is just going to slowly reach around to hug Lev while maintaining some amount of plausible deniability in case Lev suddenly wakes up.

(If Lev doesn't move, Martin is going to stay very still for fifteen minutes and then start petting Lev's hair.)

Permalink Mark Unread

He does not move!

When his hair is petted he makes a noise that sounds like "mmmmrmph," and another one that sounds like "warm," and another one that sounds like "love you."

Permalink Mark Unread

AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA.

..........Martin freezes and then tentatively starts petting Lev's hair again?

Permalink Mark Unread

Lev appears to have no objections to this plan, being asleep. He makes a little soft happy noise.

Permalink Mark Unread

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa.

He really shouldn't be doing this.

However, Lev is making soft little happy noises. He can't just stop.

He can pet Lev's hair while internally screaming. This is fine.

...He's going to get tired himself eventually, but it'll take a few hours. Does Lev wake up or do anything?

Permalink Mark Unread

Eventually Lev is going to say "mmmmmmmmasher" quietly into Martin's chest.

Permalink Mark Unread

Well okay that's depressing. He probably shouldn't wake Lev up though.

He snuggles a bit closer instead.

Permalink Mark Unread

Lev continues to be unconscious!

Look at his peaceful relaxed face.

Permalink Mark Unread

Lev's face is so good.

(aaaaaaaa.)

Eventually, Martin falls asleep too, one hand still in Lev's hair and his body curled around Lev on the couch that is really not big enough for two people.

Permalink Mark Unread

Lev wakes up being cuddled and it is comforting and good even though he totally has a crick in his neck now from falling asleep on the couch. He and Asher should really make it to the bed more often--

Permalink Mark Unread

Wait a minute. 

"Uh, Martin?" Lev says.

Permalink Mark Unread

Martin wakes up and immediately falls off the couch because ohgodhefellasleepcuddlinghisboss.

"--I am so sorry, uh, you fell asleep on me, and then, I didn't want to wake you up, and, uh, I guess I fell asleep too, and, I'm sorry--"

Permalink Mark Unread

"I'm the one that should be sorry! I fell asleep on you!"

Permalink Mark Unread

"It's fine, I mean, I'm used to you falling asleep here, you work really long hours--" He buries his head in his hands and takes several deep breaths. "Okay. So if you're sorry... and I'm sorry... then maybe we can just say that that cancels out? And we can just, not talk about this ever again and pretend it never happened?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"I still don't understand what you're sorry about!"

Permalink Mark Unread

“Um. Not... waking... you.... up? Falling asleep too?” He is not going to say “hugging you” or “petting your hair” or even “snuggling you while I was asleep”. He is not

(There’s something watching him, he can feel it— no, focus, he needs to focus—)

Permalink Mark Unread

"You don't have to be sorry for that! I was the one who fell asleep on you! --I'm sorry, that is really incredibly unprofessional of me, I'm your boss, it's like-- kind of sexual harassment almost--"

Permalink Mark Unread

Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa.

“No, really, it’s alright, I promise, I could’ve— I could’ve stood up, just, you looked really peaceful? And I was tired too?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"All right, I guess we can just... never mention it again? And I will try to fall asleep on my desk."

Permalink Mark Unread

Martin is very red as he nods frantically. He almost says “I’m really sorry,” remembers how Lev responded last time he apologized, and settles for nodding some more. 

“...Should I go. Make tea?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"It'd probably make you feel better."

(Martin is very charming! It's too bad he's straight really.)

Permalink Mark Unread

“Okay! Okay. I’ll just. Do that, then.” He is out of the room in absolutely record timing.

It takes him a bit longer to come back in, but when he does he has two cups of tea. “...Um. I know I was going to not say anything else but. You should probably know that, uh. You talk? In your sleep? About, um. Asher. I’m... sorry if you didn’t want to know that, it just—uh—it’d be the sort of thing I would want to know. I think.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"I hope I didn't say anything horribly embarrassing."

Permalink Mark Unread

“No, it was fine, really! I just. Figured you might want to know.” His skin was a normal color after getting tea but it is swiftly returning to ‘very red’.

Permalink Mark Unread

...ack he did say something horribly embarrassing. 

Hopefully he wasn't having a sex dream or anything. It would definitely be sexual harassment to describe how big your ex-fiance's dick is to your employee even if you were unconscious at the time. 

Permalink Mark Unread

“Um, you said... Asher’s name, mostly? And, uh, ‘warm’. And you made little... noises? Sorry if I’m. Making it worse. ...We can go back to not talking about it now if you want.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"...that's good, I was worried it was significantly more, uh, not PG-rated."

Permalink Mark Unread

“—Oh! Oh. No, it wasn’t— nothing like that! Oh, God, I didn’t mean to imply— no, it was. Uh. Kind of cute, honestly, nothing—no. Sorry.” Oh hey look at this tea isn’t it the most incredibly interesting thing to stare at. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Lev is also staring into his tea. 

"...I miss him."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Yeah. I... yeah. That. Makes sense. I’m sorry.”

...Tentative hand on Lev’s shoulder?

Permalink Mark Unread

Tiny smile up at Martin!

"I keep thinking I should date again but. It's hard."

Permalink Mark Unread

“...Yeah. Yeah, I— that’s really rough. I’m sorry.”

(aaaaaaaa why is Lev talking about this to him aaaaaaaa)

Permalink Mark Unread

"Especially since I've never wanted to date anyone else really? I don't know. Maybe I'll only ever be interested in him."

Permalink Mark Unread

“That sounds... really hard. I. Hope you can find someone eventually? But it sounds like it might— take a while. And that’s, that’s okay too. You just lost him, you know? Maybe you just need, uh, some time.”

(Shut up brain shut up you already knew you had no chance you’re his employee. And Asher was brilliant at everything.)

Permalink Mark Unread

"Well. Eighteen months ago. --He disappeared, no one's found the body, and I didn't know whether he was going to come back and I didn't know if I'd done something wrong and he'd left me-- and I am not really a very social person, I didn't have anyone else to talk to, and they were all his friends and I didn't want to-- in case he--"

(He's starting to sniffle.)

Permalink Mark Unread

“Oh, oh no, shhhh, I’m really sorry, that sounds terrible—“ Martin grabs a bunch of tissues from the corner of the desk and offers them to Lev. The hand on his shoulder is much firmer now. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Lev takes the tissues. "You're good at this."

Permalink Mark Unread

Weak smile. “I, um, try?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"I'm getting better at all. I'm back to working objectively ridiculous hours."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Oh, good! That’s... a good thing? I wasn’t sure.”

Permalink Mark Unread

He smiles through his crying. "I'm kind of just like this."

Permalink Mark Unread

So, objectively kind of ridiculous and smart and the kind of person who dates someone like Asher Kane. He knew that, that’s. Fine. He smiles back. “Well, as long as you remember to eat.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"I think mostly you are remembering that I eat. --I would eat eventually. I think it's called intermittent fasting or something."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Well, as long as someone remembers? ...It’s good that you would eat eventually, I was... genuinely unsure. You get really into your work.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"I did in fact live without you for several years and I didn't die."

Permalink Mark Unread

Blushing! “...This is true. Sorry.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Although to be fair I did have Asher for most of it. --He was objectively kind of a ridiculous person."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Oh?” Martin asks, like a reasonable person who didn’t internet stalk his boss’s dead boyfriend. 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Six two, a professional dancer and he looked like it, and a genius-- he practically coauthored all my papers, he wrote poetry and did math I could barely understand-- and he was so fucking charismatic. The room lit up when he was in it. That's not just because I'm in love with him, everyone commented on it. --I am sort of worried dating him just raised my standards to a level literally no one else can meet."

Permalink Mark Unread

Martin already knew all of this. Asher is dead, it doesn’t make sense to be jealous of him. And it really shouldn’t feel like salt being rubbed into an open wound. 

And yet. 

”...Wow,” he ends up saying, and okay fine yes he is maybe a little jealous. Possibly more than a little, even. “That’s. A lot, yeah.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"...It wasn't all great. It was hellish trying to get him to relate to a normal person problem."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Oh? Like what?” He’s smiling a little bit again.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Apparently once he told me he loved me I should stop being anxious that he's going to leave me and find someone better."

Permalink Mark Unread

That earns a pronounced wince of sympathy. “Wow. Um. I assume you got that, uh, figured out, but still.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Uh? Sort of? Mostly I stopped bringing it up."

Permalink Mark Unread

Asher is dead, he is dead and there is no point in saying anything. 

“Ooooo....kay!” 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Well, bringing it up didn't help. --Thank you."

Permalink Mark Unread

“I mean, it’s really no problem. Is there, uh, anything else I can do to help?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"I feel like I've burdened you enough. Since, uh, I am your boss."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Oh. Yeah, I. Guess that’s true.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"I was thinking of reading a statement out loud again today, if you have time to spot me."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Sure! Sure, yeah, I can do that. The same one you read last time, or one of the new ones? —Or, I think Tim just finished follow-up on a statement if you want a really new one.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"I was about to say 'I could compare the effect of an old one and a really new one' but you might glare at me. Well, no you wouldn't, but you should. Your best self would."

Permalink Mark Unread

Lev is so cute when he smiles. “Hey! I would only glare at you about it if you did it without thinking about it for a while first. Unless my best self objects to everything about Artefact Storage? Which I guess it might, if it didn’t need to keep this job.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Iiiii think your best self likes me specifically and does not want me to turn into a statement zombie."

Permalink Mark Unread

(Aaaaaaaaaa!!!)

”...Yeah, okay, that’s fair.”

Permalink Mark Unread

He sits on his desk. "...Actually I really shouldn't be involved in the process of deciding whether to read statements at all."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Oh. Um, I am... pretty sure Elias would be better at getting me to do things than he would be at convincing you, though? Unless we’ve changed our minds about whether to assume he’s trying to mind control you? We could ask Tim or Sasha, I guess.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Well. Having your judgment fucked with by only Elias is an advantage over having it fucked with by Elias and also mysterious supernatural beings."

Permalink Mark Unread

"...You could think about how much you don't want me to be a statement zombie."

Permalink Mark Unread

“I could! Just, not obeying my boss is... hard? So if you wanted a statement and he said to give it to you I would have to think very hard about how much I do not want you to become a statement zombie.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"...would it help if I told you that I really really don't want to be a statement zombie and so technically by telling me 'no' you're doing what I want you to do. --I guess Elias is, uh, also your boss. So maybe that doesn't help."

Permalink Mark Unread

“I mean, don’t get me wrong, it absolutely helps that your response to being told no is ‘oh good’! I’m getting better at calling you out. I think.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"...I guess if I really do need to be told 'no' my answer is going to be something like 'aaaaaaaa no please let me I need it.'"

Permalink Mark Unread

“Yeah, and I would probably be much worse at saying no to that! Or maybe better, since it’d be more obvious that you need to be told no? I’m not sure but I’m also not particularly inclined to risk it.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Well, either way, you and me both having to approve of it seems like an improvement on only me."

Permalink Mark Unread

“This is fair! Um, I approve it in this case. I guess. Only one statement though, if you want to do two in order to compare you have to do a waiting period again and if there are any other effects I might veto it. ...Is that reasonable? Just, since you seemed mostly fine after the first one and didn’t mind being made more curious, I figure the main thing is addiction risk, or doing more on impulse? And I guess I don’t really know but it seems like a waiting period helps with that? But if you think I shouldn’t let you have more than one now no matter what, I can... try to do that.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"That makes sense. A waiting period is a good idea anyway if I want to compare psychological effects, if I do them at the same time then I won't know what's caused by what. --I'm going to start reading it out loud not into the tape recorder and then if that doesn't work switch to the tape recorder, if it does work I might be lobbying for three."

Permalink Mark Unread

“...It is probably good that you said that before reading the possibly-addictive statement or else I would have definitely vetoed it. Instead I’ll... see what happens, I guess?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Sounds good. --Reading them on paper has some but not all of the psychological effects but that I think I just have to... accept as a risk... because if I can't read things on paper I can't do my job."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Yeah, that’s... fair, I guess. Though it might add some points in favor of risking it and telling artefact storage to investigate them? I guess it depends some on which effects. Like, the getting in character seems pretty harmless?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah, it's just the getting into character, not the tiredness or the curiosity or the satisfaction."

Permalink Mark Unread

“That’s definitely... better than it could be, then. Okay. Want me to get the tape recorder?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yep!"

(He notices vaguely that Martin is kind of cute. Not that it's going to be relevant.)

Permalink Mark Unread

Martin returns with the tape recorder! It’s got a bit of cobweb stuck to it from being hidden in a very old corner of document storage for a week and a half. “Which statement do you want?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"I'll take the WWI one."

He's nervous and excited.

Permalink Mark Unread

He feels very, very watched as soon as he picks up the statement.

Some things are the same as they were when reading the first statement: the feeling as though he is looking through the Staff Seargant’s eyes, the disproportionate amount of exhaustion. The satisfaction isn’t there, or is so much fainter it’s hard to tell.

The curiosity is there again. 

Permalink Mark Unread

He finishes.

He writes down his notes on what the experience is like.

He turns to Martin. "Anything interesting happen?"

Permalink Mark Unread

“Nothing that I could tell?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"The effects are less dramatic than reading it into a tape recorder. No satisfaction."

He bounces. "Psych tests! Time to see if my personality actually changed!"

Permalink Mark Unread

His openness to experience is significantly elevated! This is most pronounced in the intellectual curiosity facet and least pronounced in the aesthetic sensitivity facet. His other Big Five traits are normal.

His attachment style has not changed.

His life satisfaction has not changed.

He does not appear to have a behavioral addiction.

His RIASEC scores have not changed.

His dark triad scores have not changed.

His affective empathy is somewhat lowered; his cognitive empathy is somewhat elevated.

Both the ‘stretching’ aspect of curiosity (motivation to seek out new experiences) and the ‘embracing’ aspect (willingness to embrace the unpredictable nature of everyday life) are elevated, but stretching is more so.

His EQ and SQ are both higher than they were, the SQ moreso than the EQ.

His five moral foundations have not changed. 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Ah HA, Martin, I was RIGHT."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Is that.... a good thing?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"The fact that an unknown entity is fucking with my mind is not great. The fact that I can correctly identify when my mind is being fucked with is great! I was not expecting to be this self-aware!"

Permalink Mark Unread

“Well, that’s fair enough, I guess! What did it do?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Mostly a bunch of different ways to say 'more curious'. I'm more empathizing and more systematizing-- fuck you Simon Baron-Cohen-- and I have more cognitive empathy but less affective empathy. That last thing's kind of worrying but it's not showing up anywhere else-- my moral intuitions are the same, I'm not any more sociopathic-- and lots of people behave ethically without much affective empathy. Also I wasn't particularly noted for my innate sense of altruism and ethics to begin with. No addiction but behavioral addiction research is a minefield anyway and I wouldn't trust it too much."

Permalink Mark Unread

“So, mostly what you already noticed? Other than the, uh, empathy changes.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"The systematizing is a surprise too. I guess it's sort of curiosity? Systematizing is the drive to try to analyze a system and understand how it works. I don't know why the creator of the questionnaire thought they were opposites, people are the most interesting kind of system to analyze. --I'm happy to have more cognitive empathy, I'm not really very good at understanding people which is a major flaw in a psychologist."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Oh! Oh, that’s good then. It seems... pretty lucky so far that the changes it makes are things you’re okay with? Unless it’s the increased curiosity making you okay with it, I guess.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"...I think I would have been happy with it before. Uh. Actually I think before I would be like 'give me give me give me give me I want it' and the only thing that is stopping me from reading every statement into the tape recorder is that I have no idea what it might do that I didn't think to measure."

Permalink Mark Unread

“...wow. I... don’t know how I would feel about it but I definitely do not think I would be that enthusiastic about it. That... makes me feel a lot better about the amount you want to read them now, actually? Because it’s you, it’s not—just them.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Why would you not want to be more curious? Then you would know more things! And that is the most important thing."

Permalink Mark Unread

“I... don’t know that I think of that as the most important thing. Would you have, uh, agreed that this was the most important thing before you started working here?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"........I got a doctorate. In psychology."

Permalink Mark Unread

Weak smile. “......yeah okay that’s fair. That— really does make me feel better, about you and the statements. As long as there’s nothing the tests are missing, at least.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Come on, there has to be some trait where if you knew the mysterious probably evil mind control was mind controlling you to have it you'd at least be tempted."

Permalink Mark Unread

“......Point taken.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Not going to ask. Might smile at you if you tell me. --I am under evil curiosity-inducing magic and not in control of my actions."

Permalink Mark Unread

“That seems like a bad precedent to set if this is going to be a permanent change and especially if you are planning on reading more statements!” He pauses. “I think most of the things that are tempting would have to involve— mind controlling other people? Which is, um, way worse than just mind controlling myself, so.”

Permalink Mark Unread

oh no oh no he wants to know

He will not pry any more than that. If being a professional boss is an absolutely lost cause he can at least be a good friend. 

"Man, I can't think of anything I want that I'd get through mind controlling other people. Maybe tenure."

Permalink Mark Unread

Nervous laugh. “Really? I can think of so many things. I could just—make people like me, or make people go away, or make people happy?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah, but if I made people like me it wouldn't count. Because they wouldn't like me because of anything I did, it would just be the mind control."

Permalink Mark Unread

“...I guess? But you’d know it was unconditional, that it doesn’t matter what you do or how much you fail, they’ll still love you. And it’s still nice to have people like you, even if they really shouldn’t?”

Permalink Mark Unread

".........no I think mostly I want to be a person who doesn't fail. And if they like me whatever I do then they couldn't really like me, because I behave like me and not like some other person. --Oh, I did think of one thing I would have used mind control for in the past."

Permalink Mark Unread

“What would it be? ...If you. Want to share, I mean.”

Permalink Mark Unread

He wiggles.

"Nope, it's my turn to be mysterious."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Yeah, I guess turnabout’s fair play. ‘Specially when I’m not even supernaturally curious.” It is very cute and kind of distracting when Lev wiggles.

Permalink Mark Unread

"You know what we should do. We should see a movie."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Oh?” Martin is suddenly extremely red. “Did you... have something in mind?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"I have heard legends of this concept of 'weekends' where you, like, do something other than work. I am considering exploring it."

Permalink Mark Unread

AaaaaaaaaaAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!!!!

“The legends are true! What... movie... do you want to see...?” (with him, Lev wants to see a movie with himaaaaaaaaaaaaa—)

Permalink Mark Unread

"Not horror, we have too much of that at work. Probably not an action movie, same reason. Something totally unrelated to what we do all day. Trashy romantic comedy, maybe."

Permalink Mark Unread

Martin’s blush is somehow managing to get even darker. Fuck. “That would. Be nice.” 

Permalink Mark Unread

"We should figure out what's on. Or I guess we could go to my place and have all of Netflix to choose from."

Permalink Mark Unread

“U-um, sure! Sure, I’m good with... with either of those, yeah.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"I'm going to sit here patiently until you have a preference."

Permalink Mark Unread

Wow this sure is a deer-in-the-headlights expression!

After a few seconds of blinking, he says, “...Let’s figure out what’s on.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"...probably a good plan, I just remembered I live in a studio and don't actually have a place to sit other than the bed." He looks up movie times. "There's the new Star Wars, The Good Dinosaur, The Big Short"-- slight hesitation-- "the Danish Girl--"

Permalink Mark Unread

“...To be honest, I don’t know half of those? I don’t really... keep up with movies. Do, um, do you have a preference?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"The Good Dinosaur is the new Pixar movie, I don't know anything about it. The Big Short is about the 2008 housing crisis and the guy who notices that it's going to happen and makes billions of dollars. The Danish Girl is about"-- slight pause--"the first trans woman to ever get sexual reassignment surgery. Star Wars has spaceships go BOOM and lightsabers go VRMMMMM. --if it were up to me I'd go for the Big Short but that's just because I like fantasizing about being very smart and then getting proven right and having billions of dollars." 

Permalink Mark Unread

“The Big Short sounds good to me? Um, on my own the only movies I watch are the sort of pretentious art films, I don’t know if The Danish Girl is like that but I can conclusively say that Pixar and Star Wars are probably not. ...Some Pixar movies are really good too but I haven’t heard of this one at all so I’m going to assume that it’s probably not.” There is no non-awkward way to ask if Lev will bounce if they go see The Big Short, which is deeply tragic because Lev bouncing is very very good. 

Permalink Mark Unread

"I'm sorry, my taste in movies is absolutely awful. Books too. I read the entire Wheel of Time series. --We can watch something you'd like, I bet I would like an actually good movie. Or we can see the Big Short."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Let’s just go with the Big Short.”

Permalink Mark Unread

Archiving archiving archiving until it is time to see the movie!

(Organizing things is surprisingly satisfying.)

Permalink Mark Unread

And eventually it is time to see the movie!

Martin is blushing a lot, though this is admittedly pretty normal for him. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Lev is bouncing! And explaining the 2008 subprime housing bubble via dramatic hand gestures!

Permalink Mark Unread

Lev bouncing is adorable!!!!!!!!!

—Oh, he can probably just. Say that now. 

“You’re, um. Really cute when you’re explaining things.”

Permalink Mark Unread

...what does that mean.

Do straight people say that to their friends.

He really should have paid more attention to Asher's social interactions.

"Thank you?" he tries.

Permalink Mark Unread

“You’re. Welcome! You’re welcome.”

Permalink Mark Unread

Oh no he did something wrong again. Aaaaaa. Awkward silence?

Permalink Mark Unread

“...I’m sorry? I’m. Sorry. You can. Go back to explaining?” Aaaaaa wow how did he fuck things up that quickly. Nice going, Martin. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Social interactions are terrible and difficult and he is going to talk about subprime mortgages with much gratitude.

Permalink Mark Unread

Lev explaining things remains so good!!! Martin is rapt. 

Permalink Mark Unread

While they get popcorn he gets distracted by explaining election forecasting! And then he talks all through the previews and is visibly resisting his desire to talk through the rest of it.

Permalink Mark Unread

Martin is going to be staring at Lev rather than the screen for a solid percentage of the movie! Lev is just very unfairly cute. 

After the movie: “Okay, what did you want to say through all that, you looked like you were ready to explode from how much you wanted to say things.”

Permalink Mark Unread

Bounce bounce bounce here is a list of all the factual inaccuracies in this movie Lev is not really thinking and is autopilot walking towards his flat.

Permalink Mark Unread

Gosh! Bounces!!!! Martin is not really thinking either but his feet are following Lev!!!!

Permalink Mark Unread

Well unless he objects they're going to autopilot to Lev's flat and have nowhere to sit but his bed.

Permalink Mark Unread

Martin is going to make a valiant effort to take up as little room on the bed as possible when he sits down, which is hard because he is 6’4” and not thin.

His blush is steadily worsening. “So. Um. What do you... Want to do now?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"...uh probably I was going to keep lecturing you about subprime mortgages? Unless you want to do something else? That would be pretty reasonable. I mean you don't have to keep hanging out with me."

Permalink Mark Unread

“No! No, that sounds great, actually!” 

Permalink Mark Unread

They can do more of that then!

Lev is being very very careful not to touch Martin, which is difficult because this is not a very large bed.

Permalink Mark Unread

Lev is so cute. But after a while Martin notices the no-touching. 

Maybe Lev just doesn’t like touch? Except no, or at least probably not, because he really likes hugs

“...Um,” he says. “Sorry to interrupt, but, uh— do you want...a...hug? Or something? It’s fine if you don’t, just—uh. Sorry, I know this is probably weird.”

Permalink Mark Unread

This question is answered by Martin suddenly having a head on his chest and a very tiny person pressed up against him. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Oh good. Hugs! Hugs are so good! Hugging Lev is so good. Lev is being very hugged.

Permalink Mark Unread

Actually Martin is very good and warm and soft and wow okay Lev was very touch-starved.

Permalink Mark Unread

It is theoretically possible that this is also true with the names swapped. Martin is not letting go anytime soon unless Lev wants him to. Instead he is going to smoosh his face down into Lev’s hair. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Martin's behavior might tip some people off that this state of affairs is not particularly heterosexual, but unfortunately over the course of his adult life most of the heterosexual men Lev has talked to in a personal capacity were professional dancers and actors, and so he has been very misled about how often straight men cuddle other men.

Permalink Mark Unread

Martin is blissfully unaware that Lev thinks he is straight! He is however very aware that Lev is soft and good and very snuggleable

Permalink Mark Unread

On Monday they go out for lunch and Lev hugs Martin when they're at the Indian restaurant!

Permalink Mark Unread

Eeeee!!!! More hugs!!!!!

Martin is startled at first but then he hugs back. He remains very good at hugging. 

Permalink Mark Unread

"So I've been thinking about the non-digitizable statements I've found and trying to figure out what I can learn from them."

Permalink Mark Unread

“And what do you think?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"If nothing else, magic really clearly has an aesthetic. It's all... suffering and disgusting things and death. You don't get magic that's friendly. Or even like... sublimely and beautifully dangerous."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Oh. Yeah, that’s... a thing. Some of it might be our reputation? People tell their friends to tell us their ghost stories, not their—sublimely beautiful encounters. But probably not all of it, given the sorts of stuff in Artefact Storage. Not much... benevolence there.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"When you're collecting false stories, do you get people talking about their high school friend who could cast real spells or the time they saw an angel or the healing miracle God performed for them?"

Permalink Mark Unread

“I mean, yeah, but... it’s hard to tell which ones are real? The biggest category is probably anecdotal, where it’s not like we can prove them wrong, and our confirmed-real category is not exactly a huge sample size. Unless we’re including artefacts, I guess.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Still, if the non-digitizable ones are real, it's suggestive that none of them have any angels or healing miracles in it. --I guess I shouldn't assume they're real, because I have no idea why they're non-digitizable and maybe whatever it making them non-digitizable is totally unrelated. Maybe some spirit in the Magnus Archives has a grudge against statements with a certain number of apostrophes in them. Who knows."

Permalink Mark Unread

“...Probably not totally unrelated, we only have two statements that are definitely real and both of them are non-digitizable even though most statements digitize fine? And all of the definitely fake ones digitize. Could be a coincidence, two isn’t much to judge from, but—honestly, it’ll probably be easier to figure out once we have more to work from.” Shrug. 

Permalink Mark Unread

"That's true, there is a correlation, but I want to keep in mind that we don't know it for certain. --Assuming they're real, magical things really... it's not even that it's dangerous, it's that it's a specific kind of dangerous? Buffyverse vampires are dangerous, the fae are dangerous, but they're both the wrong aesthetic. It's all... death and gore and for some reason bugs."

Permalink Mark Unread

“I mean, Jane Prentiss has killed... what, seven people? Eight if we count Harriet? The bugs don’t seem exactly disconnected from the death.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Right, but the bugs show up even when they aren't killing people-- Ivo Lensik had an apple that burst into spiders."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Yeah. Yeah, I guess that’s true. ...Technically neither worms or spiders are bugs, although I guess we don’t know what Jane’s worms are, they could be larvae of something—um, sorry, I’m getting off track. It’s the bug aesthetic but it doesn’t seem to actually necessarily be bugs, is what I mean.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"I said 'bugs' and not 'insects'! --The fact that it's a bug aesthetic also points to a different interesting thing which is that it seems to pay attention to human concepts like bugs and, like, coffins being related to death."

Permalink Mark Unread

“...Huh, that’s true. That’s—related to the thing you were thinking about before, right? Where magic cares about minds.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah! Honestly, the whole aesthetic is related. The obvious explanation for magic having an aesthetic is that it's picking it up from human minds somehow. --I guess the causality could go the other way but it doesn't seem that likely, there's an obvious other explanation for why we think bugs and coffins and severed hands are creepy."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Yeah, that... that makes a lot of sense. I wonder if there’s any way you could... test that? It seems sort of... vague... but it also seems like the kind of thing that’s worth keeping an eye on.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"...yeah off the top of my head all I can think of is 'fund a horror movie and try to convince everyone that ice cream is creepy' but I think that is probably way above budget."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Definitely. You can keep track of the... horror-movie-ness.... of the statements, I guess, see if the creepier ones keep have more confirming details?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah. --I also feel extremely validated in my concerns about people being possessed by evil spirits and my conclusion that you were not possessed by evil spirits."

Permalink Mark Unread

“I’m... glad? I think? I am also significantly less paranoid about the likelihood of people being possessed by evil spirits than you are, but I guess if this leads to my possession you can say ‘well, Martin, I told you so’.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"If you start writing frantically in already-full journals and then eating them we will no longer be friends. --I'd say 'or startling at sudden sounds' but I bet you do that anyway."

Permalink Mark Unread

“You’ve caught me.” He holds up his hands for a moment before putting them down. “I don’t do that other stuff, though. That’s—a person who was possessed?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Guy named Graham. I guess I don't know he was possessed but he definitely seemed to be mentally affected by some sort of magic. And then a monstrous thing crawled into his window and he was replaced with a completely different-looking person."

Permalink Mark Unread

Huh. That sounds... very not good, yeah.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Bad for him, reassuring for me, because it suggests that at least some people mentally affected by evil magic are going to behave in a really really obviously weird way."

Permalink Mark Unread

“This is true! Though I. Guess we wouldn’t notice the ones that didn’t.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"At least until they get eaten. --Other things magic seems to be connected to: books and... optical illusions? I don't know what the category is here but it feels like there is one."

Permalink Mark Unread

Huh. I have... no idea what the connection there would be, honestly. Maybe Jurgen Leitner collected optical illusions too and just didn’t put his name on them?” His voice is light and joking. 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Not that kind-- I think magic things tend to be associated with weird visual effects, that's a common theme in the statements. Maybe it's because the visual cortex is easy to fuck with? Drugs really often lead to visual hallucinations."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Oh! That’s, that’s really interesting. What’s going on with the books then, do you think?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"I have absolutely no idea other than 'Jurgen Leitner did something really really terrible.'"

Permalink Mark Unread

“Yep, thaaaaat... sounds about right.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"...I want to make a monster manual."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Oh! That’s a good idea, I should see if I can find information somewhere on all the ones the Institute knows about? I think Jane Prentiss might be the only currently active... monster... that we have confirmation of, but I’m sure she can’t be the first?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Well, there's a lot of monsters in the non-digitizable statements-- Wilfred Owen's spirit of war, the anglerfish asking the guy for a cigarette, the tall men with no distinguishing features who took the coffin from Joshua Gillespie-- but... it's really hard to know which ones are the same kind of monster."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Yeah. And nobody’s really gone through the statements that aren’t fully proven to make a list, and it’s not like they could check whether you could digitize it until computers were invented... It’s a good idea, though. And maybe with more to go on it’ll be easier to note which ones are the same, or at least... similar? Or maybe they’re all different and we’re just wasting our time, but, only one way to find that out.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Non-digitizables first, I think, and maybe we can figure out some kind of temporary classification system... 'embodied,' 'partially embodied,' 'unembodied,' 'artefact,' maybe."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Okay. Yeah. That seems—definitely doable, yeah.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"We should work on it together this afternoon maybe!"

(Working on something together with a person he can also hug feels... really nice.)

Permalink Mark Unread

“Yeah! Yeah, that sounds great! Just the non-digitizable statements we’ve already found for now, then, and we can add to it as you find new ones?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yep!"

The list, when they're done, looks like this:

Embodied

-Doppelganger
-Mary Keay
-Jane Prentiss

Partially Embodied

-Anglerfish
-Breekon and Hope deliverypeople

Unembodied

-Spirit of War
-[DATA EXPUNGED]

Artefact

-Coffin
-Dead tree
-Leitner book
-Graham's table

Permalink Mark Unread

In the next week, he finds three more non-digitizable statements, alongside thirty or so; all three of them are suggestive of being genuine.

The first statement is by Julia Montauk in 2002, regarding her father, the well-known serial killer Robert Montauk. When she was a seven, she awoke to sudden noises; when she went downstairs to investigate them, she saw that the back door was open and her mother's silver pendant with a closed eye design was on the table. When her father saw it, he became very concerned, though it was later found that he never filed a police report. After that, throughout her childhood, the lightbulbs would periodically break, and dirty water would come from the tap. He began to spend a lot of time in his shed, and seemed to always be injured; one night, when he thought she was sleeping, he whispered a promise that “it wouldn’t get [her] too”. A man named Rayner called the house; when he did, Robert visibly paled, and became angry, saying "No, not already. Do it yourself." After a long conversation, he agreed to whatever Rayner wanted, and spent the rest of the day in his shed. He also developed an obsession with film photography, but always kept his darkroom locked. Once, when Julia noticed that it was unlocked, she sneaked in to see what was there: photographs of corpses, with strange symbols drawn on them. She speculates that these may have been her father's victims, but they didn't match any of the photos the police showed her. She told him what she had seen, and he gave her a long hug and told her that it would be over soon before leaving the house. That night, at 2:47a.m., the streetlights all began failing: faraway ones at first, then closer and closer, until the lights inside their house broke as well. Someone began knocking on her door, at first politely but then devolving into thumps and growls; she called the police. After telling the police her location, the door broke, and she ran out the back door into the darkness. It seemed to envelop her entirely until she saw a strange blue light from the shed. She opened the door of the shed to see her father, standing over a corpse and glowing, holding the man's still-beating heart and chanting. The dead man wore the same closed eye pendant as her mother. The walls were covered with jars, each containing a preserved heart. Before she could react, her father plunged a dagger into the man's heart, and the glow and darkness both vanished. The police, responding to Julia's call, discovered Robert Montauk's shed. Follow-up research shows that the symbol on the pendant is that of the People's Church of the Divine Host, a cult headed by Maxwell Rayner. It also establishes that Robert Montauk died in prison after being stabbed 47 times, with no suspected culprit, weapon, or other evidence, right after the lightbulb in his cell broke.

The second statement is by Trevor Herbert in 2010, who claims to have killed multiple vampires as well as one human who he mistook for a vampire. These vampires do not appear to create more of their kind through feeding; they also do not speak, but are able to make themselves known through unclear means; if not actively paying attention, people interacting with them do not notice that they are communicating through anything other than the normal method. They seem to avoid direct sunlight if possible, and may be somewhat weaker in it, but are not truly harmed by it. Their primary sense is smell. They have sharp teeth, and catch fire with extreme ease, burning so completely as to leave nothing behind. For the time of his encounter with at least one of the vampires he encountered, he was on heroin; the vampire tried to bite him but reacted very negatively to the heroin. Trevor Herbert notes that he believes that vampires are very rare, and feed only infrequently. The statement seems to end abruptly; Martin mentions that this is because Trevor, who at this point had late-stage lung cancer, took a break from writing the statement and died before in the Institute before he could finish it or get medical care. There is a photocopy of a bag of teeth, which are similar to shark teeth; according to correspondence with the zoology department of King's College, the teeth do not match any known species. If Lev tries to find the bag of teeth, he will learn that they were requested by local law enforcement, and the Institute complied with this request.

The third statement is by Lesere Saraki, given in 2012, about her experience working the night shift at St. Thomas Hospital on 23rd December 2011. At about 1:30, the ambulance arrived with two unconscious burn victims. The burns were second-degree, which is not typically severe enough to require hospitalization, but these burns were unusual. In the first patient, they covered his entire body, including beneath his undamaged clothes. The same was true of the second patient, except that the burns stopped at a clean line on his neck; at every joint, he had small, tattooed eyes. The skin around each tattoo was entirely unburnt. The first man had nothing on him; the second had a zippo lighter with an eye design, a brass pendant with an eye design, a small book bound in red leather, and a passport identifying him as Gerard Keay. Later, the first man began to chant quietly but intently in various languages, without waking up; in English, the words were 'the lightless flame'. Lesere Saraki returned to the reception area of A&E; it was entirely empty, including of staff, despite the fact that five minutes ago there had been thirty people waiting and a full team behind the admissions desk. Freaked out, she checked the other areas; all patients that were not unconscious or too sick/injured to move had also left. Back in the waiting room, there was a strange noise; when she looked around, she saw that the vending machine was shaking. As she got closer, she saw why: every drink in it was boiling, exploding their bottles and collecting at the bottom. She then tried to leave the hospital, but the metal handle of the door was also intensely hot. She searched for another exit, but as she did, she heard that the first patient's chanting had gotten much louder. Going into his room, she saw that his eyes were now open. She tried to put her hand over his mouth, but Gerard Keay, now walking, grabbed her arm and shook his head. He was strong, despite the bandages on his hand, and he radiated heat. She screamed; he apologized, saying that touching the man would have been bad and that he wanted to protect her. He asked for the pendant and the book; as she got them, the saline solution in the IVs began to boil. Lesere delivered the book, and Gerard nodded in appreciation, saying, “Yes. For you, better beholding than the lightless flame.” Lesere left the room again, but this time the hospital was once again full of people, and the heat was gone. Gerard was back in his bed, sleeping, as was the other man. The other man was later identified as Chris Parker; after a short recovery time, both he and Gerard were discharged from the hospital. In the follow-up research, Sasha gained access to the hospital's CCTV footage. At 03:11:22, it shows all 28 people in the waiting room standing up and calmly filing out of the doors; over the next 15 minutes, Lesere Saraki enters and leaves the waiting room three times; at 03:27:12, the 28 people walk calmly back in. Sasha also noticed that at 03:22:52, the feed cuts out for a single frame, and is replaced with a close-up of a human eye looking directly into the camera.

Permalink Mark Unread

Lev eats lunch with Martin every day that week! They hug when they're at lunch. It's extremely good.

He sleeps with the light on. It makes him feel safer.

Permalink Mark Unread

His lightbulbs don’t break, and nothing disturbs his sleep. Or his work, for that matter, except for Tim occasionally pointing out a typo. Everything seems to be continuing normally.

Martin holds Lev very close when they hug and always hesitates a moment before letting go. 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Gerard Keay showed up again in a non-digitizable," Lev says.

Permalink Mark Unread

“Does the statement have any connection to the other one, do you think? I mean, other than Gerard Keay, obviously he’s a connection.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Unclear! Could be, or it could be that Gerard Keay is just... generally being helpful about supernatural things? He's the most consistently benevolent person in any statement so far. --Except for maybe murdering Mary Keay, I guess."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Maybe she deserved it?” Weak laugh. 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah, it seems like there are a lot of generally benevolent reasons to kill someone actually. --I guess also he has small tattooed eyes at every one of his joints and an eye pendant, which might be connected to the People's Church of the Divine Host from the previous statement, which would also point against him being benevolent."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Yeah. ...Didn’t the People’s Church have a closed eye as their symbol? Might still be a connection, but.” He shrugs. 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Unfortunately the statement givers didn't include, like, drawings of the designs, so we can't know. But it's at least possible. And certainly all of Gerard Keay's actions in the statements seem to be helpful."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Yeah. Maybe we should let people know that, if anyone comes in with a statement about Gerard Keay, we’re interested in talking to them? ...Might be a good idea to do that for anyone who comes in with a non-digitizable statement, really.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"We can make a list. Gerard Keay, Breekon and Hope, the People's Church of the Divine Host..."

Permalink Mark Unread

“...Plus anything in our, uh, ‘monster manual’? It won’t catch new real statements that don’t mention something we already know about but it’s probably better than nothing. Or we could ask for that and non-digitizable statements, but I don’t know how much work that would be? We don’t get that high a volume of statements, I don’t think, but I guess I don’t know for sure...”

Permalink Mark Unread

"I'm not sure how to usefully describe most of the things in the monster manual so they can be distinguished from things that aren't. They're not really monsters that exist in urban legends or myths. Except for, uh, the vampires."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Yeah, that’s fair. Definitely makes it harder to figure out which ones might be the same, though, when there’s... no real concept to point at? I don’t know.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah, I'm sort of hoping that if we classify them in some vaguely sensible way and collect more information then natural categories will fall out. Right now it's sort of like trying to figure out biological taxonomy if you've only ever seen a dozen animals."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Yeah. So we can just... write up a list of stuff where we might be interested in talking to any statement givers who arrive, and just— send that to Rosie, I guess?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Sounds like a plan. --Not sure if we should add a 'humans' category to the monster manual, but I don't know how else to classify the People's Church. I'd put it under the being they presumably worship but I don't want to assume that their powers come from a being, as opposed to the act of murdering people and collecting preserved hearts or whatever."

Permalink Mark Unread

“I mean, I don’t see why not. Gerard Keay can go in that category, too, unless you think he’s actually not human?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"The problem is coming up with some sort of principled rule about when humans get to go in the monster manual. Presumably we're not going to put in every statement-giver. If someone shows up in multiple statements they should definitely go in. I guess if they're in one statement and appear to be doing something magic?"

Permalink Mark Unread

“That works, yeah, at least for now. What else— do you have any other ideas for things we can do with what we have?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"It's sort of hard to do experiments on statements and I'm kind of reluctant to anyway given how often interacting with the supernatural at all results in people being dead. We might want to consider contacting Gerard Keay at some point? And when we have a better taxonomy looking at Artefact Storage and seeing how their stuff fits in? --I guess one thing we could do is try to talk to the Watchful Thing."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Well. I guess if it’s watching us anyway?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah. I'm really curious about what it has to say. --And, hey, Chris Parker survived his contact with the lightless flame, whatever that is."

Permalink Mark Unread

“This is true! Along with almost all the statement givers!”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Maybe it will listen to my argument that if I die I can't learn more things."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Maybe! I hope so, I really prefer you not dead!”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Awww, you're sweet."

Permalink Mark Unread

“I dunno, I feel like I prefer most people not die, actually? —I mean, uh, thank you!”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Right now, I'm still mostly in an information-gathering stage but I do think there might be a connection between the People's Church and the lightless flame in the Saraki statement."

Permalink Mark Unread

“—Oh, the reference to it being lightless connecting with all the darkness in the Montauk statement? That... makes sense, actually.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"That, plus Chris Parker seems like a cult member, plus the eye theme-- I know it's Gerard Keay and not the cult member but the open eyes repelling the flame and the closed eyes being a symbol of the cult? There are a lot of connections."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Huh. Yeah, that... that makes a lot of sense, actually.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"I should get a giant board and some pushpins and start connecting things with string, what do you think?"

Permalink Mark Unread

Gigglesnort. “Pfffffff. I mean. Whatever helps.” More helpless giggling.

Permalink Mark Unread

"I'm really happy to find something that seems plausibly linked to something else! Everything else is like 'well, magic sure does have an aesthetic, and it's horrible.'"

Permalink Mark Unread

“Yeah! Hopefully we’ll start seeing more of these as we have more to work with?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yep! --By the way, do you want to come to my flat this weekend and show me a pretentious art film?"

Permalink Mark Unread

Little bounce and blush! “Yes!!!!!!!!!!!!! I mean, if you want to!”

Permalink Mark Unread

Martin is very excited about showing him films!

"Okay! I am looking forward to it!"

Permalink Mark Unread

Eeeeeee bouncing!!!

The film is about as promised. Martin cuddles Lev the whole time and cries a bit at the emotional parts. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Cuddles! Crying Martin! Petting the hair of crying Martin.

He has made excellent decisions today.

Permalink Mark Unread

Martin agrees entirely with this assessment and does not uncuddle when the movie ends! Instead he says, “...You’re really good, you know that?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Thank you! You too."

Permalink Mark Unread

Instead of a coherent response to that Martin is going to curl up around Lev a bit while smiling and blushing and making more happy noises!

Permalink Mark Unread

Mmmmm Martin's chest.

"...man you don't know it because you've never been in academia but the Magnus Institute is really weird."

Permalink Mark Unread

“It is? How?”

Permalink Mark Unread

".......well for one thing they hired a psychologist. As a librarian."

Permalink Mark Unread

“...yeah okay that’s fair.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"And the state of the archive was just... absurdly bad. There were statements on the floor. Nothing was organized. It's not possible to look in it for anything."

Permalink Mark Unread

“I... didn’t really get the idea that the Archives were exactly a priority.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"That's weird too. Research feeds into the Archive, right? I'm not sure I totally understand how the Institute is organized but a lot of what you do is produce statements that get filed in the Archive, right?"

Permalink Mark Unread

“...Yeah?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"So why do you have a whole department for writing statements that everyone then totally ignores?"

Permalink Mark Unread

“I mean, they do get researched before they get filed, too? But I think I see your point.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"The stuff we've been doing is... basic stuff. It's synthesizing data. You guys should have been doing it for the past fifty years. And Elias is like 'well, we don't know much because the paranormal is really confusing' but that's not how other academic fields work! Psychology is incredibly confusing so there are a whole bunch of competing theories and different ways of explaining the data. We don't just... collect data and then ignore it!"

Permalink Mark Unread

“I dunno. Maybe other places that research this stuff are more competent and so they don’t, uh, hire a psychologist as a librarian? —That came out mean, I promise I didn’t mean it like that.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"I know you don't mean it like that, my head is on your chest and your hand's in my hair. --Who just... ignores the archive for forty years while the archivist is very clearly not doing her job?"

Permalink Mark Unread

“I mean. Elias, apparently.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Elias is really absurdly bad at his job. He didn't train you... he didn't check up on the Archivist... he didn't make sure anyone was analyzing the data the Institute was collecting..."

Lev presses his head into Martin's hand.

Permalink Mark Unread

Yeah Martin has no idea what to do here and is just going to pet Lev’s hair and give a low noncommittal hum about it.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Hm." 

Permalink Mark Unread

“What?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"...so if someone is really absurdly bad at pursuing their goals, like, it is hard to imagine how a single person could be that bad at pursuing their goals, literally have you ever read a management textbook, what's the thing you conclude?"

Permalink Mark Unread

“I... don’t... know...? That they should get a management textbook, probably?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"That they're actually doing a very competent job of pursuing their goal and it's a different goal than the one you thought it was."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Oh. Oh.

...Thaaaaat. Is probably not good news.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"And we don't know what his goal is! But... I don't think it's unreasonable to guess that it's in some way related to the Watching Thing and the fact that the Institute is built on a prison built by an extremely paranormal architect. --That's another thing that looks incompetent."

Permalink Mark Unread

“...Smirke, right? The guy Tim’s always going on about? But—yeah, this makes sense. I mean. As much sense as any of this makes, anyway. ...I wonder what would happen if you just, like. Asked him. Like you were planning on asking the Watching Thing. Still probably a bad idea, but.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"..............uh I'd have a good explanation for why I don't want to do that but actually I'm just terrified of authority figures. I once avoided my dissertation adviser for six months."

Permalink Mark Unread

That earns a smile and a bit of a helpless giggle. “....Really? I heard you chewed out Elias your first day here for some of this stuff. Um, I know office gossip is unreliable and everything, just—it wasn’t the reason I was expecting, is all.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Look, being terrified of authority figures does not mean I don't chew them out, it just means I have a panic attack afterward."

Permalink Mark Unread

That earns another helpless giggle. “Sorry, I shouldn’t be laughing. Um. Maybe we could tell Sasha, or Tim, hope that one of them... maybe doesn’t have anxiety? Or we could figure out a different plan and this could be, like, our fallback.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"I like making you laugh!"

Permalink Mark Unread

"I am reluctant to trust a third person. I don't know who is involved in the conspiracy in the Institute, and I don't know if the conspiracy is benevolent or not. If it's not benevolent it could be a really bad idea to let people know we know about it."

Permalink Mark Unread

He blushes a lot at Lev liking to make him laugh. 
“Right. Yeah. That... makes sense, yeah. So. What is the plan? ...Do we...have...a plan...?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"I don't really have a plan! --I wonder what we would see if we looked at Artefact Storage's records, or the library."

Permalink Mark Unread

“We could find out!”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Because if my hunch is right what we'd see is... Artefact Storage does experiment after experiment after experiment and records the results but they're not... trying to test any hypotheses or learn anything. They're just seeing what happens in different situations. Collecting data without a theory. Cargo cult academia." He shivers.

Permalink Mark Unread

“That... sounds about right, as far as I’ve heard from the people who work there full-time? There’s a lot of outside researchers who use Institute resources too, and I assume at least some of them are probably legit?”

Permalink Mark Unread

He presses his face into Martin's chest for a long time and then says:

"...my plan should be for me to quit."

Permalink Mark Unread

“....................................oh.”

And then: “Should be?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"I mean think about it." (Lev is getting excited, and also kind of loud.) "If the Magnus Institute is a malicious conspiracy, then continuing to work for them is not only dangerous, it's advancing the cause of something that-- judging from the rest of the statements-- wants to murder people all the time. If the Magnus Institute is a benevolent conspiracy, then they didn't tell anyone for a reason, and by continuing to work there while I know that it's not really about research I could be exposing people to danger. And if it's just kind of incompetent I could get a better job elsewhere with an actual research org and not a cargo cult org."

Permalink Mark Unread

“I..... guess that follows, yeah. That. Makes a lot of sense.

....That all applies to me, too, and I... kind of need a job? Sorry. I know I should probably—quit with you—but.” He’s staring at the floor. 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah, I guess I'm used to the 'live in a studio, eat ramen' life and you're not. --It'll probably take two, three weeks for me to build up a tutoring business to the point where I can pay my rent and cover food for two people?"

Permalink Mark Unread

He looks like he’s about to say something, but then he realizes something else and he just stands there gaping for a moment.
“...Cover food for two people?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"I mean, if you wanted to quit."

Permalink Mark Unread

“I guess if I’m quitting there’s no reason to not— I mean—

I, um. Am pretty used to living in a studio apartment and eating ramen, actually? But my mom’s sick, really sick, has been since I was in high school—she’s in a home now but it still costs money, you know? For her to be in a nice one? 

...And. Since it is kind of. Relevant to this whole thing. You should probably know that, uh. I lied on my resume? I know everyone does, kind of, but I said that I did have the training, that I had a college degree, it wasn’t their incompetence that they assumed I had it. I’m, um, I dropped out of school when I was 17. I knew it was—probably relevant—but I didn’t want you to fire me if you found out—stupid, I know, but. I needed the job, like I said.

So. Uh. Three people. I’m, uh. Sorry. I know you didn’t exactly ask for that.”

Permalink Mark Unread

There are lots of different things he could say but the thing he says is, ".....okay, three people one of whom is in a nursing home. That'll be harder. I could call up some of Asher's old friends and see if they can get me clients because they feel bad for me that my fiance's dead."

Permalink Mark Unread

“.....Thank you

And, um, sorry again. I can just keep my job, if it doesn’t work out? I don’t mind the danger too much, just, if you think I shouldn’t stay—and that other people might get hurt too—“ 

Staring at the floor. Also: hugging Lev very tightly. He repeats “thank you”, quieter this time. 

Permalink Mark Unread

"We should probably live in the same studio because I won't be able to cover two people-- we are going to have to figure out some sort of bed solution-- you could probably get a job at a different paranormal organization, you have work experience and that matters more than a degree, but applications might take a while-- do you have savings, can you work, I don't know, retail or something--"

Permalink Mark Unread

“I have some savings and I can work retail—I can cover myself fine, really, if I’m all I have to worry about?”

And then, a bit shyer: “We could... share a bed, if you were okay with that? It’s fine if you aren’t, I‘m fine sleeping on couches and you fall asleep at your desk half the time anyway, but. If you were, and just weren’t mentioning it for my sake?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Well, I can't fall asleep at my desk if I don't have a desk! --Sure, I mean, I just didn't want to assume."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Right! And probably you will be less likely to fall asleep during tutoring. It’s weird to think of you doing a different job? I mean, you’d be a great tutor, just, it’s weird to imagine you not accidentally working all night.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"I'm a great teacher," he says with the air of a person announcing that the earth is round. 

Permalink Mark Unread

He’s so good.

“Well, you’re wasted on that at the Institute. I guess you’ve taught me some stuff? But, well. I hope tutoring is better.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"I can teach you more things. Math. Neuroscience. Whatever you want although if you want to learn business you'll have to give me a few weeks to teach myself it first."

Mmmmm Martin has hair and Lev wants to run his fingers through it. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Small laugh! Happy noises! “Well, I don’t know that I’m smart enough to learn neuroscience. But I’ve, uh, been claiming to have a master’s in parapsychology for... five years now at least...? and, well, you have a doctorate in the normal sort of psychology, so.” Lev is getting very very hugged. 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Bet you are and you've just had crap science teachers."

Permalink Mark Unread

Shrug. “Maybe. I guess there’s only one way to prove it?” He’s still smiling a lot.

Permalink Mark Unread

"...I haven't talked to my parents in ten years."

Permalink Mark Unread

“.....wow.

 

I, um, never met my dad. And I don’t really talk to my mom much now, either, she... got kind of sick of me. Not that I can blame her. I think—all those years totally dependent on me got to her, you know? But before she went to the home, I mean—I took care of her. I couldn’t go a day without talking to her, like, I just... actually couldn’t.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Your parents are not supposed to get sick of you."

Permalink Mark Unread

“I. It’s fine? I get it? Um.

...Thank you.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"No, actually it's not fine!" He scoots up a bit so he can look Martin in the eyes. "Martin, you're a good person. I know because I am an amoral asshole and my parents-- uh, kind of suck, like, they mean well and they were trying and they only wanted me to be happy and, uh, not live in an apartment infested with rats, but they had a very confused idea of what me being happy looked like. And so when I got into Oxford and had a scholarship paying my bills I stopped returning their calls and if they wind up in a crappy nursing home I don't give a shit. But you did not do that! Your mom is awful to you and you're taking care of her, you lied on your resume to take care of her and I'm guessing dropped out of school to take care of her and you were willing to do something where you might die so that she could be okay even though she doesn't want to interact with you, her son, whom she is supposed to love unconditionally! You are a good person! And your mother, who is the beneficiary of your goodness, is clearly an asshole!"

Permalink Mark Unread

...Martin is going to burst into tears and cling to Lev a lot

He does not seem like he’s planning on letting go anytime soon. 

Permalink Mark Unread

This was a predictable outcome!

He is going to hug Martin and make generally soothing noises.

Permalink Mark Unread

Yeah Martin’s not going to stop crying for a while. He does eventually peel himself off, though. “...Sorry for, um, crying on you. And. Thanks.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"You don't have to be sorry for crying on me. I'm your friend."

Permalink Mark Unread

Martin has a lot of faces about that statement! Most of them are confused! 

“I......... guess?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"This is how friendship works. Pretty sure. --I mean, I have had like two friends so I am not exactly an expert, but I have read many papers."

Permalink Mark Unread

“No, yeah, I mean. 

 

..........I thought we were dating? I’m sorry, I know it was a stupid assumption—“ 

Martin bites his lip and is clearly trying very hard not to cry. 

Permalink Mark Unread

aaaaaa he knows he knows he knows--

wait no that's stupid, Lev has passed for years, most people don't know what it means when a guy is as short as Lev and has a voice that sounds like his--

but Martin might--

Lev says very cautiously, "I didn't know you liked guys."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Oh! Oh. Yeah, I— guess I kind of forgot to come out to you? I, um. I’m gay! I. Thought it was kind of obvious. With the. Blushing and talking about how cute you are and. I’m. Really sorry.”

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa Martin is dead of embarrassment he is dead.

Permalink Mark Unread

"You've blushed a lot the entire time I knew you! I just thought you were like that!"

Permalink Mark Unread

“—This is fair! Normally I, uh. Stop. After I know someone. I would... still have blushed at, like, your huge speech about how I am a good person? But. Um. I knew you liked guys, and you—asked me to a movie date and then took me to your flat where the only place to sit is a bed and—I may have made some assumptions?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah, that-- um. Sorry. --I mean it's not that I don't want to it's that. I don't know if I want to or not."

Permalink Mark Unread

“That’s fine! That’s. Fine.”

Permalink Mark Unread

Lev rolls his eyes and kisses him quickly.

"I like you."

Permalink Mark Unread

Martin is bright red now and kind of failing to produce words!

Eventually he manages: “....oh.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"But I have only ever dated one person, who died, and I kind of spent the past few weeks thinking you were straight and I had acquired a weirdly intense best friendship and intellectual collaboration with cuddling so I don't know if I additionally want to kiss you." 

Permalink Mark Unread

“This is very fair!”

Permalink Mark Unread

"...I guess I have technically slept with one and a half people."

Permalink Mark Unread

“One...and...a...half? How does that, uh, work?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Got freaked out and disappeared into the bathroom halfway through a threesome."

Permalink Mark Unread

“...Yeah, that’s fair.” Hugs?

Permalink Mark Unread

Hugs.

"I'm sorry I led you on. And also that I don't know whether I could actually kiss you without getting freaked out and running into the bathroom."

Permalink Mark Unread

“It’s okay. Really. I’m just—glad that got figured out before I, like, tried to kiss you or something.”

Permalink Mark Unread

Lev takes Martin's hand and puts it in his hair. "I really like you. --And for what it's worth you probably are my type? Which is, uh, men who are more than a foot taller than me."

Permalink Mark Unread

Lev is going to have his hair very tentatively pet while Martin blushes. “Oh. Okay. And—for what it’s worth, it’s also fine if you don’t want to kiss me ever, or if I wasn’t your type?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yes. I gathered that you don't want to sexually assault me."

Permalink Mark Unread

Yeah okay Martin is just going to shove his face in Lev's hair and make muffled noises about this whole situation.

Permalink Mark Unread

Muffled noises! A good plan.

Eventually Lev is going to start talking about finding tutoring clients and which studio they should move into.

Permalink Mark Unread

Eventually Martin is going to lift his head up to hum approvingly and generally make appropriate listening noises. 

Permalink Mark Unread

And tomorrow morning Lev is going to walk into Elias's office and say, "Martin and I are quitting."

Permalink Mark Unread

No he isn’t. 

He can get as far as the door before he just... stops. 

Permalink Mark Unread

aaaaaaaaaaaaaa more undocumented mind control

He forms the intention to ask for a raise and then tries to open the door.

Permalink Mark Unread

That works fine! He opens the door. 

Permalink Mark Unread

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

He goes to his desk, opens his laptop, and tries to compose an email.

Permalink Mark Unread

He can compose the email! He can even compose an email about quitting! He cannot hit send. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Pen and paper?

Permalink Mark Unread

Once again, he can write it! He cannot take any steps towards turning it in.

Permalink Mark Unread

.............can he leave the building.

Permalink Mark Unread

Sure!

...How long does he want to leave the building for.

Permalink Mark Unread

His plan is to go back to his apartment, curl up under a blanket, play a shitty iPhone game, and not return to work

He should probably text Martin:

weird mind control thing means I can't quit

going to hide under a blanket for three days and see if that works

Permalink Mark Unread

He can do that!

Martin texts back:

are you sure you can't? it's OK if you just... want to stay

if it's mind control I'm sorry & I genuinely did not know about it. just, one of my coworkers in research quit and as far as I know there was no problem?

do you need me to bring you food for blanket-hiding

what should I tell Tim & Sasha

Permalink Mark Unread

I can write an email but not send it, I can write a letter but not take it to Elias, I can open the door of Elias's office if I'm planning to ask for a raise but not if I'm planning to quit

I can get my own food but seeing you would be nice

you should see if you can quit if you still want to

Permalink Mark Unread

Martin comes by sometimes, bearing frozen dinners.

Lev gets the feeling of being watched on-and-off. If he tries to apply for other jobs, he discovers that he can't turn in the application. If he tries to invite people to be tutored by him, he can't get the words out.

Permalink Mark Unread

He says to Martin one of the times he came bearing a frozen dinner: "you didn't quit."

Permalink Mark Unread

"...I thought about it, but, uh, my plan for quitting definitely involved being supported by you for a while? And, uh, I don't... care as much as you do, I think, if I'm doing something bad by being here?"

Permalink Mark Unread

...he doesn't want to ask how much of that is that Lev observably can't work and how much of that is the Kissing Situation. 

"It would be interesting to see if the mind control also affects you but I don't want to ask you to do that because of your mom. --Also it might also be mind controlling you into not quitting, just earlier in the process."

Permalink Mark Unread

“I mean, maybe? I’m not sure how to distinguish mind control from just... being nervous and not being able to go through with it. Given, um. My entire personality.”

Permalink Mark Unread

Oh no he's cute.

"Yeah, I think it's more obvious for me, since normally I can both seek out tutoring clients and dramatically quit jobs while yelling about how my boss is an asshole."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Yeah. 

...What are you planning on doing? Given the, uh. Not being able to quit.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Should probably return to work before I run out of money. Should avoid Elias so I don't wind up yelling at him. --Should probably figure out if there's a way to make my next of kin not my parents."

Permalink Mark Unread

“That’s... probably a good idea. 

...Do you want a hug? Or some tea, or—or food, or—something?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Hug is nice. --I want to punch Elias."

Permalink Mark Unread

"That seems like probably a bad idea?" Hug.

Permalink Mark Unread

Half-hysterically: "what's he going to do, fire me?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"...I mean I mostly just don't punch people? But I guess you're not... wrong... about the consequences there? ...I guess punching people might be assault, I don't know?" So much hug.

Permalink Mark Unread

Still kind of hysterical: "I also don't punch people! Mostly because I am less than five feet tall and don't exercise! Still really want to! Who the fuck doesn't tell people that you can't quit?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"....................maybe he didn't know?" Lev is going to be so hugged. Maximally hugged.

Permalink Mark Unread

"I guess that's true. I want to figure out whether he knew and then, if he knew, punch him."

(Lev's room is still incredibly messy-- he had to shove books and papers off the bed so they can sit on it-- but one thing Martin can see in the corner is a red plastic container with a transparent lid and the word SHARPS written on it in Sharpie.)

Permalink Mark Unread

"...I guess that's fair?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"...if I'm going to be your boss again we should probably figure out what to do about, uh, kissing. Since that is definitely considered workplace sexual harassment."

Permalink Mark Unread

"....Yeah that makes sense! Right. No kissing. Not that we were, uh, kissing to begin with." Martin is very red.

Permalink Mark Unread

Lev weighs sexually harassing his subordinate versus Martin's entire Martin, and says "...I'm not saying that I am unwilling to engage in workplace sexual harassment."

Permalink Mark Unread

".....Prooooooobably you should not do workplace sexual harassment?" Martin is very unequipped to handle any part of this conversation and kind of wants to just disappear but also it is very important that he keep hugging Lev.

Permalink Mark Unread

"But you're very cute. And I can't quit and am too much of a workaholic to date and don't particularly want to be celibate until I die. And you like me. --You can tell me to knock it off and leave you alone."

Permalink Mark Unread

“I mean. I did think we were already dating? And I was definitely not unhappy about this? Just.” It is so convenient that Martin is already getting hugs. 

Permalink Mark Unread

"...I can't tell what you're thinking."

Permalink Mark Unread

“I don’t really know either? I’m just... kind of bad at talking about things. Um. Sorry. ...You don’t have to knock it off and leave me alone.”

Permalink Mark Unread

He kisses Martin's cheek. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Small happy-surprised noise!

...And then Martin kisses the top of Lev’s head. 

Permalink Mark Unread

This is going to be such a bad idea if Lev turns out to be Ashersexual! But he has spent three days being mind controlled so his ability to resist temptation is somewhat lacking.

He compromises with himself by not saying "you should kiss my forehead" and instead gazing up at Martin adoringly and attempting to transmit this idea through telepathy. With his mouth, he says, "I wonder what would happen if you tried to resign for me."

Permalink Mark Unread

“I can try that, I guess?”

Martin is not, it turns out, able to resign for Lev. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Well, then. 

Lev spends tonight taking notes on his experiences of being mind controlled in print and electronically, writing a will (which says that his executors are Asher's parents and, eh, why not, Martin can inherit his five-hundred-pound bank account), and checking that the NHS is aware that his next of kin is Asher's parents and not his parents. Martin doesn't stick around for Extremely Depressing Bureaucracy, which is pretty reasonable, so afterward Lev pulls a blanket onto himself and hugs his pillow and tries, with a distinct lack of success, not to think about how likely it is that he is not going to make his thirtieth birthday. 

Permalink Mark Unread

He feels more watched than is generally considered normal!

It goes away late that night but reappears when Lev starts heading to work the next morning. 

Permalink Mark Unread

He goes back to work and glares at anyone who feels like asking where he's gone. 

He starts digitizing statements. It's boring, menial work, and he needs something he can do where he doesn't have to think. 

Permalink Mark Unread

This goes on for a while before he finds another non-digitizable statement!

It was given by a man named Antonio Blake, regarding his dreams about Gertrude Robinson, previous Head Archivist of the Magnus Institute, one day before she died.

Permalink Mark Unread

.................christ. This day is getting worse and worse.

He keeps reading. Not knowing is going to be worse than knowing.

Permalink Mark Unread

The man claims that he has been having strange dreams for approximately a decade, of dark tendrils criss-crossing the streets of London, wrapping around the ghostly figures of people. One day he visited a previous workplace of his in the dream, to see his old coworker hanged by one of those tendrils; on researching him, he discovered that the man had indeed hanged himself. Despite the content of the dreams, he never awoke from them feeling like he had a nightmare; he felt invigorated rather than anxious. He began doing research into the supernatural and got a job selling crystals at a magic shop, but could not find anything similar to his experience. Eventually, he saw his father in the dreams, with a tendril through his chest; Antonio immediately booked him a doctor's appointment and otherwise worried over him, but despite all efforts, his father died of a heart attack just over a week later.

He went to sleep one night in 2015 to discover that his dreamscape had changed: the tendrils had grown massively, covering almost everything and pulsing red. At the center of them was the Magnus Institute, which seemed to glow; as he moved further and further towards the center of the tendrils and the light, he was led into the Archive, and specifically to Gertrude Robinson, previous Head Archivist. He decided to leave a statement when he woke up, as a warning to her, trying to prevent her fate or at least give her time to prepare.

Looking into the statement proves impossible: all the contact details "Antonio Blake" gave return error messages, and there seems to be no record of any Antonio Blake matching his description, making it likely that his name was similarly false.

Permalink Mark Unread

Lev has had entirely too much freaky shit happen to him to be freaked out by this. 

His first thought is: great! maybe someone will manage to warn him before he dies so he can have a chance to fuck Martin if he hasn't gotten around to it yet.

His second thought is: invigorated and not anxious is exactly like what happened to him when he read statements; plausible this man is also being talked to by the Watchful Thing just like Lev. Lev isn't getting any visions of people's deaths though, which is probably all for the better. Also the Magnus Institute is magic which, yeah, he knows. 

His third thought is: did this guy ever go on vacation? Is London haunted by dark tendrils or is everyone haunted?

His fourth thought is: oh fuck did the Magnus Institute doom all of London

His fifth thought is: or they're protecting it from something. 

Permalink Mark Unread

If “Antonio Blake” ever went on vacation, it’s not in the statement. He was sleeping on a friend’s couch after having a nervous breakdown when he first started having them, and he didn’t have the dreams every night—two or three a week—so it’s possible he never took a long enough vacation to find out. Or maybe it slipped his mind, or maybe he’s leaving the information out on purpose. Usually they use the contact information to ask follow-up questions like that, but, well. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Yeah, okay. 

He adds "Antonio Blake" to the list of names that, if they show up in a statement, Research should forward to him right away. He calls his GP to make an appointment to get a new birth-control implant. He spends the rest of the afternoon researching onboarding procedures for normal jobs and then outlining what they'll need:

1. Sexual harassment policy
2. Confidentiality policy
3. Research ethics
4. Plagiarism
5. Explanation that magic is real
6. Introduction to library science/archiving
7. Introduction to qualitative interviewing technique
8. Non-digitizable statements

He types out "9. Nonconsensual tenure" and then deletes it.

He tries not to feel like too much of a hypocrite about the sexual harassment policy. He tries not to feel like a bad person about not even typing out "10. Everything I know about magic."

He goes home. He adds "psychics" to the monster manual, with a summary of known information. He creates a section for The Magnus Archives and lists out what he knows.  

Permalink Mark Unread

If he'd managed to quit, he could be going to sleep being held by Martin now instead of cuddling a pillow.

Permalink Mark Unread

A few days pass without non-digitizable statements.

Then, a woman knocks on the door of the Archives. "Hello? Research sent me. They, uh, tried to put my statement details in the computer and failed, and apparently when that happens they're supposed to send me to you? --Sorry, I should introduce myself. I'm Naomi."

Permalink Mark Unread

(A few days pass and Lev barely sleeps at night. He has some of Asher's old modafinil he never bothered to throw out. It's okay.) 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Hello!" Lev says. "Yes, I take them down in this notebook, type them up, and file them in the non-digitizable statements folder. I have no idea why that happens."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Weird. You guys need to get some better computers. So, I guess I just... tell you my story now? Or something like that?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yes," Lev says, slipping into interviewer mode. "Do you need something to help you get comfortable? A cup of tea, maybe?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Tea would be nice, sure."

Permalink Mark Unread

He brings her a cup of tea and adopts a neutral, pleasant expression. 

"We know that a lot of our statement-givers have been through, well, horrifying experiences. So I want you to know that you can stop at any time, or take a break whenever you want, or even stop and come back tomorrow. We have a break room with tea and such if you need it."

Permalink Mark Unread

"...Thank you, that's... really nice of you. I think I'm okay right now, though."

Permalink Mark Unread

"All right. I'm going to be taking notes with a pencil and paper. Do you want to start by telling me a little about yourself? Your name, age, occupation, that sort of thing?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"I'm Naomi Herne. I'm a lab assistant, mostly--graduated with a first in chemistry. That's--how I met Evan, actually.

Sorry, I--haven't even told you who Evan is yet--

He was my fiancé? Evan Lukas. And all the... weird stuff, it happened right after his funeral."

She pauses, fidgets.

"To be honest I’m not even sure I should be here. What happened was weird and, alright, I can’t think of a rational explanation for it, but I was distraught. I still am. I should go. I probably just imagined the whole thing. He’s gone and that’s all there is to it and probably I should just accept that. The last paranormal investigator I hired didn't even believe me, and I was paying him."

Permalink Mark Unread

"It's all right," he says. "It's helpful for us if you tell us exactly what you experienced, whether it winds up being paranormal or not. Even if it turns out it's just a trick of your brain"-- which it is not-- "it can help us understand what kinds of tricks people's brains play on them, which means we can identify other non-paranormal statements more quickly."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Alright. That makes sense.

I’ve... never really been the social type. I’ve always been more comfortable alone, you know? I wasn’t bullied in school, or anything like that. It just never really bothered me. I got lonely sometimes, but for the most part, I knew my own company and was comfortable with it. I didn’t need other people and they certainly didn’t need me.

Anyway, the point is that when I graduated three years ago, I left Leeds with no real friends to speak of. And that was fine by me. I was working as a a science technician, but I was close enough to London that I could apply for the various lab jobs that I actually wanted. It was interviewing for one of these where I met Evan.

He was going for the same position as I was - lab assistant in one of the UCL Biochemistry departments. He got the job, in the end, but I didn’t care. He was so unlike anyone I’d ever met before. He started talking to me before the interview, and I amazed myself by actually talking back. When he asked me questions, I didn’t feel uneasy or worried about my answers, I just found myself telling this stranger all about myself, without any self-consciousness at all. When he was called in for his interview, I actually felt a pang of loss like nothing I’d known before. All for a stranger who I’d met barely ten minutes ago.

When I came out of the building after my own, somewhat disastrous, interview and saw him standing there waiting for me… I don’t think I’ve ever been happier than in that moment.

We started dating, and then living together. I’d had two boyfriends in the past--short-lived relationships. They said it was because I never felt like I actually wanted them around, and in hindsight it was kind of true. With Evan, it was different. It felt natural.

He had friends, as well, plenty of friends, how could he not? And he would take me out to meet them when I wanted to, and when I didn’t, he let me be. After a year with him, I actually had what could perhaps be called a social life and, more than that, I didn’t hate it. I always used to roll my eyes at people who said that their loved ones ‘completed them’, but I honestly can’t think of any other way to describe how it felt to be with Evan. I proposed to him after only two years, and he said yes.

I’ll skip over the bit where he dies. It’s only been a year, and I don’t want to spend an hour crying, even if you do say I can come back whenever. Congenital, they said. Some problem with his heart. Always been there, but never diagnosed. No warning. One in a million chance. Blah. Blah. Blah. He was gone. Just gone. And I was alone again.

There was no one I could talk to about it. All my friends had been his friends. I know, I’m sure they wouldn’t have minded, they would have said they were my friends too, but... It felt more comfortable, more familiar, to be alone.

I don’t remember the week between his death and the funeral. I’m sure it must have happened, but I don’t have any memory of it at all. After leaving the hospital, the next thing that is properly clear in my mind is walking into that big, austere house. I don’t remember where it was, somewhere in Kent, I think, and I must have been given the address by someone in Evan’s family who had organised the funeral.

It was strange. Evan never really talked about his family. He said he wasn’t on good terms with them because they were very religious, and he never had been. I’d never met or visited them, or even been told their names, as far as I remember. But they must have known me enough to invite me.

The house was very large, and very old. It had a high gate separating it from the main road, which has the name “Moorland House” carved into the stone of the gatepost. Evan had once told me that his family had a lot of money, and looking at this place I realized why the funeral was being held there. You remember that storm that hit at the end of last March? Well, I hardly noticed it. Thinking back, I really shouldn’t have been driving at all, but at the time, it barely registered. 

I don’t know what I expected from Evan’s father. I knew he couldn’t be anything like the easy, charming man I’d fallen in love with, but the hard-faced stranger that confronted me on the doorstep still came as a shock. It was like looking at Evan, but as if age had drained all the joy and affection from him. I started to introduce myself, but he just shook his head and pointed inside, to a door down the corridor behind him, and spoke the only words he ever said to me. He said, “My son is in there. He is dead.” And then he turned and walked away, leaving me shaken, with no option but to follow him inside.

The house was full of people I didn’t know. None of the lovely, welcoming faces I’d come to know from Evan’s friends could be seen among the dour figures of his family. Each wore the same hard expression as his father, and I might have been imagining it, but I could have sworn that when they looked at me, their eyes were full of something dark. Anger, maybe? Blame? God knows I felt guilty enough about his death, though I have no idea why. None of them spoke to me or to each other, and the house was so quiet and still that at times it seemed like I could hardly breathe under the weight of the silence.

Finally, I came to the room where he was laid out. Evan, the man I was going to marry, was lying there in a shining oak casket that seemed too big for him, somehow. The coffin was open, and I could see him, dressed in a perfectly tailored black suit. I realized I had never seen him wear a suit before. Like everything else in his death, it seemed utterly alien to the life that had he had created for himself.

I remember going to my father's funeral, when I was five. My father had looked serene, peaceful, like he had calmly accepted the reality of his passing. There was none of that on Evan’s face. In death he seemed to have that same hardness and reproach that I saw on every one of the silent family that claimed him for their own.

I don’t know how long I stood there. It felt like seconds, but when I turned around I almost shrieked to see dozens of black-clad figures stood there, staring at me. The rest of the Lukas family were standing, waiting without a word, as though I was between them and their prey. Which I suppose, in some ways, I was. Finally, an old man walked forward. He said, “It’s time for you to leave. The burial is a family affair. I’m sure you want to be alone.”

I tried to reply but the words stuck in my throat. I realized the old man was right. I did want to leave, to be alone. I didn’t care where I went, but I had to go, to get away from that awful place with its strange quiet watchers. I ran past them and out into the storm. Inside my car, I just turned on the engine and began to drive. I didn’t know where I was going, and could barely see a thing through my tears and the driving rain, but it didn’t matter. Just as long as I kept going, as long as I didn’t have to stop and think about what had just happened. Looking back, the only thing that surprises me about the crash is that it wasn’t bad enough to kill me.

When I became aware of myself again, I realized I was in the middle of a field, quite a distance from the road. Luckily I hadn’t hit anything or flipped over, but smoke billowed from the engine, and it was clear I wasn’t going anywhere. It was five hours after the funeral. Had I been driving for hours, or had I spent even longer with Evan’s body than I thought? I hadn’t hit anything, so I couldn’t have been knocked unconscious. Had I just been sitting there in my smoking car all that time?

It didn't matter. I needed help. I tried to call the emergency services but my phone just said NO SERVICE. I started walking. I was going to use my phone GPS, but then I realized that the rain was too harsh and my phone wasn't working. I didn’t have a watch, so without my phone I have no idea how long I walked. I was very cold and utterly alone. 

Eventually, the rain stopped, and a fog gathered. I kept walking, though, as the clinging mist made me feel somehow even colder. The fog seemed to follow me as went and seemed to swirl around with a strange, deliberate motion. You’ll probably think me an idiot, but it felt almost malicious. There was no presence to it, though, it wasn’t as though another person was there, it was… It made me feel utterly forsaken.

I don’t know exactly when the hard tarmac of the road became dirt and grass, but I realized after a few minutes that I had strayed off the path. I tried to backtrack, but it was gone. All that remained was the fog. So I kept moving forward.

I realized afterwards that the night should have been far too dark to see the fog. There were no lights there to show it, and the moon had been shrouded in storm clouds all night, but I could see clearly. As I walked I saw more shapes nearby. Dark slabs of stone, sticking out of the ground, leaning and broken. Gravestones, spreading out in all directions. 

I kept moving until I reached the center of what I can only assume was a small cemetery, and there I found a chapel. The top of its steeple was lost in the gloom and the windows were dark. I started to feel relief, as though I might have found some sign of life at last, but wrapped around the handles of the entrance was a sturdy iron chain. I would find no sanctuary here.

I started to shout, to scream for help, but the sound seemed muffled and disappeared almost as soon as it left my throat. It was useless. No one heard me.

Then I started to look around the ground for the heaviest rock I could find. I was going to get inside that church, even if I had to break a window to do it. Anything to get out of the fog.

I noticed that one of the graves had been slightly broken by age, and a small chunk of it could be seen on the ground. It had an engraving of a cross on it, and the weighty lump of stone now lay embedded in the graveyard soil. I bent down to lift it, but as I did so I saw something that froze me in place. The grave was open. And it was empty.

It wasn’t dug up, exactly. The hole was neat, square and deep, as though ready for a burial. At the bottom there was a coffin. It was open, and there was nothing inside. I backed away, and almost fell into another open grave behind me. I started to look around the cemetery with increasing panic. Every grave was open and they were all empty. Even here among the dead, I was alone.

As I stared, the fog began to weigh me down. It coiled about me, its formless damp clung to me and began to drag pull me gently, slowly, towards the waiting pit. I tried to back away, but the ground was slick with dew and I fell. My fingers dug into the soft cemetery dirt as I looked around desperately for anything I could use to save myself, and my hand closed upon that heavy piece of headstone. It took all my self-control to keep a grip on that anchor, as I slowly dragged myself away from the edge of my lonely grave. Flowing around me, the very air itself willed me inside, but I struggled to my feet. I realized with a start that the door to the chapel was open, the chain discarded. I ran to it as quickly as I could, crying out for help, but when I reached the threshold I stopped, and could only stare in horror. Through that door, where the inside of the chapel should be, was a field. It was bathed in sickly moonlight, and the fog rolled close to the ground. It seemed to stretch for miles, and I knew that I could wander there for years, and never meet another. I turned away from that door, but as I looked behind me I could have wept - beyond the graveyard’s edge lay that same field. Stretching off into the distance.

I had to make a choice, so I ran into the graveyard. The fog seemed to be getting thicker, and moving through it was getting harder. It was like I was running against the wind, except the air was completely still.

And then, as I found myself in the middle of that open, desolate field, I heard something. It was the strangest thing, but as I tried to run I could have sworn I heard Evan’s voice call to me. He said, “Turn left”. That’s it. That’s all he said. I know it sounds ridiculous, but that’s what he told me to do. And I did it. I turned sharply to the left and kept on running. And then… nothing. Just a second of headlights and then... nothing, until I woke up in the hospital."

Permalink Mark Unread

UM WHAT

Permalink Mark Unread

He smooths his face down into its polite neutral mask and makes up a few polite followup questions to ask her, mostly so he feels like he's doing his job. He doesn't remember what he says as he thanks her for her time and tells her to come back if she has anything else to say.

Permalink Mark Unread

Here is the piece of gravestone she was clutching! She apparently brought it here. It's a granite cross that says "FORGOTTEN". Other than that, the follow-up doesn't establish much.

Before leaving, she hesitates. "So... what do you think? Do you think it was real?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"It's difficult to say anything without followup," Lev says, "but non-digitizable statements are more likely than average to be confirmed, and I've never seen one that was conclusively disproven."

Permalink Mark Unread

"...Right. Well. Let me know if you find anything?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"We will," he says, and escorts her out, and then goes to find Martin.

Permalink Mark Unread

Martin is at his desk! "Oh, hello! Should I... put on some tea?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"...........Martin when you interview statement-givers do they just........ say things. Like, in paragraphs, in chronological order, without backtracking because they forgot a detail, without going on tangents, without hemming and hawing for three minutes because they can't remember whether they made a left turn or a right turn, without you having to prompt them or redirect them or ask for more specifics?"

Permalink Mark Unread

".....N......o.........? I mean. They definitely go on tangents and forget things and backtrack and all that. I think? I mean, I don't really actually interview the statement givers themselves that often. Just, like, related people, mostly?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Okay because this statement-giver definitely did that and it was incredibly weird."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Huh. You could... try interviewing another statement giver, see if the same thing happens?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Good idea, I shouldn't assume it's magic right away. Maybe she'd just practiced her story a lot ahead of time."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah. And you could see if there's a difference between statement givers whose statements digitize and the statement givers whose statements didn't? Or... I don't know, probably there's other things to check that I'm not thinking of."

Permalink Mark Unread

"No, that's a good suggestion." Lev sits on Martin's desk. "Not sure how I can get access to a statement-giver with a digitizable statement without getting people to make faces about how I should be actually doing my job. --Does Research save their first drafts?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"I don't know! You could ask? I didn't actually work with statement givers."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Good plan. --My hypothesis is that the givers of non-digitizable statements do it and no one else does."

(Look at Lev. Lev is very cute. Clearly Lev should have forehead kisses.)

Permalink Mark Unread

Oh no Lev is so cute.

Martin is going to hug him and not do anything else because they are still at work but he is also going to decide that as soon as they are not at work he is giving Lev so many forehead kisses (and top-of-the-head kisses and cheek kisses and) and he is going to stop hugging now because they are still at work.

"Huh! I guess that makes sense. Or... some sort of sense, if you look at everything a bit... sideways."

Permalink Mark Unread

His face falls once he remembers what the statement was actually about.

"...the statement wasn't, uh. Great."

Permalink Mark Unread

"...Do you...want to talk about it?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Statement-giver's fiance died."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Oh.

....Do you want a hug?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"It's-- worse--" He looks at a piece of paper, which looks like it is covered in cuneiform in Lev's typically messy handwriting. "She was always most comfortable alone, and then she met a guy who was unlike anyone she had ever talked to before because-- she could talk back to him and she wasn't scared-- and he was her first serious relationship-- and he had plenty of friends but didn't push when she didn't want to hang out with them-- and it felt like he completed her even though she'd always thought that was a stupid thing to say before-- and then she proposed to him and then he died--"

Permalink Mark Unread

Yeah okay Lev is getting a hug. "I'm so sorry."

Permalink Mark Unread

"And-- and she couldn't-- all her friends were his friends and she knew they wouldn't have minded but it was more familiar to be alone--"

He is not going to start crying in the office, he is not

Permalink Mark Unread

....Hugs and kisses on the top of the head and rubbing circles into Lev's back, because ouch.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Being tolerated sucks. Especially if they're only doing it because they pity you because your fiance is dead."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah, that sounds... pretty terrible, honestly." More hug.

Permalink Mark Unread

"I totally didn't get anything useful from the statement. Between being sad about Asher, being weirded out by the... coherency... of her statement, and being out of practice with shorthand."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I mean, I think that's pretty normal, given the situation? If I were in your shoes I wouldn't have gotten anything either. Probably wouldn't have even noticed the coherency between all the... feelings. I'd offer to write it up more neatly in print for the non-digitizable statements file for you, but, uh, I can't actually read shorthand."

Permalink Mark Unread

Lev tearily smiles up at him. "Most people can't. It's my most antiquated skill."

Permalink Mark Unread

.....Tentative kiss on the forehead?

Permalink Mark Unread

Happy squeak!

"I'm not going to get much work done this afternoon probably," he says obliquely. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Oh yay a happy squeak!

"That's okay. You can take as much time as you need to recover, or, or, whatever. I can bring you tea and food if you need it?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"I'm probably going to head home," he says, and tilts his head up.

Permalink Mark Unread

.....Very fast nervous kiss. And then he is going to look at Lev and hope that he didn't just mess everything up.

Permalink Mark Unread

Lev actually does break into tears. 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Oh god I'm so, I'm so sorry--" Martin's flight instinct finally overcomes his 'take care of Lev' instinct and he runs out the door.

...If Lev's still there in a few minutes, he'll get to see Martin return bearing two cups of tea.

Permalink Mark Unread

Lev is sitting in a corner with his arms wrapped around his knees sobbing. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Yeah okay Martin is going to leave a cup of tea in front of him and then flee.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Stay?" he says quietly.

Permalink Mark Unread

"...Yeah. Yeah, okay."

Martin is going to sit on the floor somewhere nearish Lev and sip at his own cup of tea.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Sorry. I've had. A really bad day."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah, I. I got that. --You really don't have to be sorry."

Permalink Mark Unread

"You really shouldn't break into tears when people kiss you."

Permalink Mark Unread

Martin opens and closes his mouth a couple of times at that.

"....I didn't exactly, um, ask? And you looked like you were already about to cry, honestly, just--the kiss on the forehead had made it better, so I. Assumed."

Wow isn't this tea very very interesting to look at!

Permalink Mark Unread

"Forehead kisses are nice."

Maybe he will uncurl and put his head on Martin's shoulder.

Permalink Mark Unread

..................very, very tentative forehead kiss. Martin looks a little bit like he expects Lev to spontaneously combust upon receiving it.

Permalink Mark Unread

Tiny happy noise. 

"I should go back to my apartment and not cry on your office floor." He hesitates. "Do you want to come with me."

Permalink Mark Unread

"....Do you want me to?"

Permalink Mark Unread

He mumbles something that might be "yes."

Permalink Mark Unread

“...Hm?”

Permalink Mark Unread

Instead of saying anything he nods.

Permalink Mark Unread

“Okay. Let’s head home, then.”

Permalink Mark Unread

Lev is quiet on the way home and holds Martin's hand.

Permalink Mark Unread

Martin is surprised and quietly delighted by the holding hands!

Permalink Mark Unread

On the bed there is: a notable absence of food wrappers! An empty space large enough for Lev to sit but not for him to lie down! A plastic bag of cut-up pills! A sharps container!

Permalink Mark Unread

...Um!

Martin is going to wait to comment on this until Lev has calmed down a bit but his face sure is going on a journey!

Permalink Mark Unread

Lev's head is in Martin's lap. He puts Martin's hand on his head and doesn't say anything which is, for Lev, a sign of serious distress.

Permalink Mark Unread

...Martin is just going to pet Lev’s hair very slowly, then. 

Permalink Mark Unread

He's not saying anything! He has had a really incredibly bad week.

He wonders vaguely if at some point he should comfort Martin instead of always the other way around.

Permalink Mark Unread

Martin is just going to keep petting his hair for as long as he needs.

...Or, like, for a while at least. At some point he's going to ask, "Should I... get us some food? We can order takeout or I can make something?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Not hungry."

Permalink Mark Unread

"You skipped lunch and it's probably dinnertime now. ...Maybe past dinnertime."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Haven't been hungry. --And I'm on moda."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Right, well, I noticed that you're definitely on something, we can talk more about that later, but artefact storage hasn't reported any missing items so I assume it has not obviated your physical needs. Do you want Chinese or pizza?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Chinese."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Cool."

Good things about ordering food: phone calls only require one hand, so the other hand can be used to continue petting Lev.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Don't have to eat. Could probably stand to lose some weight anyway."

Permalink Mark Unread

“No, actually, you do still have to eat. Besides, I already ordered food for you.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"I like it when you tell me what to do," he says into Martin's thigh.

Permalink Mark Unread

“Good! Well, once the food gets here, you’re going to eat it, and tomorrow you’re also going to eat food. And now you’re going to tell me what drugs you’re on.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Modafinil. I haven't been able to sleep since I found the non-digitizable statement about the Magnus Archives-- or not more than one or two hours, anyway. It's a stim, it lets you skip sleep without taking a cognitive penalty. It's not addictive." 

Permalink Mark Unread

“Okay, that’s definitely better than it could be. You’ve been taking it every night since you found out about the non-digitizable statements?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Morning, and no. I meant the one about the dreams about the previous archivist."

Permalink Mark Unread

“That’s also better than it could be, okay, cool! You’re still going to need... more food and sleep than you’re getting, though. Have you tried, like, melatonin or anything to help you sleep, or did you just jump to avoiding it?”

Permalink Mark Unread

He curls up. "Going to sleep is scary."

Permalink Mark Unread

...Hug?

“I’m sorry. It is important, though.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"It doesn't feel. Safe. To go to sleep by myself. --And I'm sure I'll pass out eventually."

Permalink Mark Unread

Yeah okay hugs. Big tight safe-feeling hugs. “That... still doesn’t sound great, honestly. You need sleep, Lev.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"But I'm alone and I keep-- hearing things, or thinking I do-- and. I can't go to sleep if my heart is racing."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Yeah. Yeah, that’s... a problem. Is there anything you can think of that might help?”

Permalink Mark Unread

Lev presses his face into Martin's thigh and says something inaudible into his leg.

Permalink Mark Unread

“Speak up, Lev.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"You could sleep with me."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Okay. I can... okay. Do you want, like... a short-term thing, or are you inviting me to move in, or?” Martin’s voice gets noticeably more high-pitched at the end. 

Permalink Mark Unread

"I don't want to ask you for things you don't want or lead you on or--"

Permalink Mark Unread

“Hey, hey, Lev, it’s okay. You can just, tell me what you want.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"...could you? At least until I can sleep alone?"

Permalink Mark Unread

“Yeah, of course. I just wanted a general timeframe. I can start moving in tomorrow, if you want? Doing anything more intense than eating Chinese food and sleeping tonight seems like probably a bad idea.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"You're really good. And this relationship is incredibly ill-advised on so many levels but mostly I'm just trying to avoid having a nervous breakdown."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Yeah, that makes sense. I’ll... try not to put too much investment into it.” And he’s totally already failed at that but he can deal with that later. 

“...You’re really good too.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"I have put entirely too much investment into it," Lev says, "that's part of the reason it's so ill-advised. But you're so good."

Permalink Mark Unread

“That makes sense. We should maybe talk about it once you’ve had more food and sleep? —Oh, I should probably head to the Chinese place, will you be good here for ten minutes? Or you can come with me, but you seem—“ Vague gesture. 

Permalink Mark Unread

"I can handle ten minutes by myself."

Permalink Mark Unread

“That’s fair.”

And, about ten minutes later, Martin comes in with Chinese food! He sets some of it in front of Lev. “Eat.”

Permalink Mark Unread

Lev eats, slowly at first, and then realizing how hungry he is starts gobbling down fried rice.

Once he has finished eating, he pulls Martin down onto the bed so that Martin is spooning Lev.

Permalink Mark Unread

Martin melts, a little, and holds Lev very tight. “You’re very good,” he repeats. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Lev relaxes into Martin. "No, you're very good. --Man, I know nothing about who you've dated. Other than that they didn't tell you you were good often enough."

Permalink Mark Unread

“I’ve had a couple boyfriends? Nothing very serious. And it wasn’t that they were bad or anything, we just didn’t really click, you know?”

Permalink Mark Unread

Lev would probably have something to say to this but Martin is very comforting and good at cuddles and he hasn't gotten much sleep lately so he closes his eyes and falls asleep. 

And now Martin has his arms full of asleep maybe-boyfriend saying things like "soft" and "warm" and "safe" and "love you" and what sounds almost like "sir."

Permalink Mark Unread

And now he’s not dreaming of that anymore. 

He’s dreaming of a peaceful, moonlit graveyard. He hears a woman calling from one of the open graves. It’s the only grave that has anyone in it. 

He can move, but he can’t help her. All he can do is watch. 

Permalink Mark Unread

He tries to run towards the grave for a better look.

Permalink Mark Unread

He can do that. He sees Naomi Herne, dressed in soaked-through funeral clothes, her face streaked with tears. She’s screaming. She sees him, and for a moment her face is bright with hope. “Help me,” she gasps. 

Permalink Mark Unread

He reaches out to help her.

Permalink Mark Unread

No, he doesn’t.

Permalink Mark Unread

He mouths "sorry."

Permalink Mark Unread

Her face falls again when she realizes he’s not going to do anything to help her.

She keeps crying, keeps screaming. 

Permalink Mark Unread

In the morning he reaches out, grabs a pen and a piece of paper, and copies down as much as he can remember before the dream slips away.

Then he flops on Martin.

Permalink Mark Unread

Sleepy blinking. “Oh. Hey. Good morning.” Hugs?

Permalink Mark Unread

Mmmmmm hugs.

"I slept! For a reasonable amount of time!"

Permalink Mark Unread

Hugs!!!!!!

“I’m really proud of you.” Forehead kiss.

Permalink Mark Unread

Gosh. Forehead kisses and pride! Lev is somewhat melted.

Permalink Mark Unread

Oh good. “What food do you have here? I’m not great at cooking but I can make eggs and toast and fairly easy stuff like that.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Uh. Cereal? I'm not really one for food with... steps, and it's not like I have a kitchen."

Permalink Mark Unread

“No no, cereal works great.” Another quick forehead kiss before Martin unhugs in order to set up two bowls of cereal. “I’m really glad you slept well.”

Permalink Mark Unread

Lev transfers his notes about his dream into his Magnus Institute file (hardcopy and digital) and while he's thinking of it adds "weird grave" as a type of cultist in the Humans section of the monster manual. 

Permalink Mark Unread

"I think I am going to take the morning off work, because I have accumulated more than enough overtime to do that, and you can also do it if you want, because I am your boss and I said so."

Permalink Mark Unread

”...Gosh! Um. Okay, yeah, that sounds... great, actually! ...I should probably text Tim and Sasha, let them know? But, yeah, sure!”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah, good idea, I should do that too." He does! And then he eats cereal very ineffectively because of the very serious importance of nuzzling Martin.

Permalink Mark Unread

.....awwwwwww. Luckily they’re not going into work so they can be as inefficient as they want in eating breakfast. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Lev is going to sit in his lap and intersperse bites of cereal with kissing Martin's cheek and telling him that he is the best sleep aid in the world and Lev likes him a lot.

Permalink Mark Unread

Oh nooooo Lev is way too cute. Okay, focus, Martin.

“...Do you have medications or something I should be reminding you of? I saw the sharps box and, uh, I did not actually assume it was for medications, and if it’s not then I would like to talk about that too? But also it just occurred to me that it might be and figured I should. Ask.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah, it's for meds, and I'm good at remembering them myself. This is not an opiate den."

Permalink Mark Unread

Martin is just going to splutter a little and hide his face in Lev’s hair. Thankfully he is tall enough that this works out well for him. 

Once his blush is back at more reasonable levels, he says, “Okay, good! That’s. Good. I’m glad you’re, uh, better at remembering your meds than you are at...food...or sleep..... Um.” Maybe if he kisses Lev’s forehead Lev will forget how much of an idiot he just was?

Permalink Mark Unread

He kisses Martin's cheek again. "It's only once every two weeks and it doesn't matter a ton if I miss a day. I have a calendar reminder! 'Take your meds.' 'No, really, take your meds. 'SERIOUSLY if you don't take your meds you're going to regret it.'"

Permalink Mark Unread

That wins a laugh. “If only food was a once-every-two-weeks!”

Permalink Mark Unread

"You can eat once a day if you try hard and believe in yourself."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Thaaaat sounds like... probably a bad idea. Like, yeah, you can, but probably it’s better if you don’t.”

Permalink Mark Unread

Cheek kiss. "I'm going to go take a shower. You're really great."

Permalink Mark Unread

Blushy Martin! “You’re pretty great too, you know.”

Permalink Mark Unread

When Lev comes back from the shower, he is wearing pants but not a shirt. 

He has a soft round belly and a lot of hair on his chest and his stomach; there are two faded scars across his chest, a little bit below his heart.

Permalink Mark Unread

Oh no he's so cute. And shirtless. Lev is shirtless in front of him and it's very good.

Martin blinks a lot and opens his mouth but does not really manage to say anything, though he does make a high sort of strangled noise. 

Permalink Mark Unread

And now he has shirtless Lev in his lap and grinning at him!

"You can shower too if you want."

Permalink Mark Unread

"That sounds... good! That sounds good." Martin does not make any movement to get up. In fact, instead of getting up, he buries his face in Lev's wet hair.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Or you can touch me if you want. Don't kiss me though." He's definitely laughing. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Martin has negative idea how to handle this. He gives himself a few more seconds of just taking in the fact that Lev is in his lap and shirtless and laughing before he makes himself say words again.

"...I should probably shower! --I should probably move in more, actually, I didn't exactly bring a change of clothes to work yesterday and it's not like you're my size? I guess we didn't really plan very far ahead. Um." And now he is distracted again by the existence of a shirtless Lev in his lap.

Permalink Mark Unread

Lev kisses his cheek and says "У тебя очаровательная улыбка. Я люблю тебя" and gets off his lap and says "you should probably do one of those things." 

Permalink Mark Unread

More blinking. "Sorry, what? I speak some Polish but not any--that sounded like Russian at least but I guess I don't know? Um."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Well, maybe you should have learned Russian then. --You know Polish?"

Permalink Mark Unread

That earns an actual smile! "Niektóre, ale nie jestem biegły. Czy ty?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Znam nieuzasadnioną liczbę języków. מספר מאוד לא הגיוני. Я люблю тебя."

Permalink Mark Unread

...Martin laughs. "That's absurd." His voice is incredibly fond.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Minime vero, hoc est absurdum."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Was that-- was that Latin?" He's laughing more now and before he can second-guess himself he bends over to kiss Lev on the forehead.

Permalink Mark Unread

"My parents thought it would help me get into Oxford! Which, uh, worked."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Well, if it worked, I guess that's something? Also you can speak Latin now!"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Ita! --If you don't start showering or moving in more I will put my head on your thigh and then you never will."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah okay that's fair."

And then it is time for Martin to start moving in! He doesn't have much: clothes, a couple books, lots of canned food and ready meals. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Lev entertains himself while this is happening by reading a book called Scattered Suns: The Saga of Seven Suns #4. The front cover depicts what may either be an exotic alien planet or Kirk's rock. The back cover says: 

The war between the alien hydrogues and the faeros ravages the Ildiran Empire, dividing humanity. New Mage-Imperator Jora'h must quash the rebellion launched by his mad brother before the hydrogues destroy what is left of the empire. He sends his beloved half-human daughter on a desperate mission to make peace with the hydrogues.

Jess Tamblyn seeds worlds with the watery wentals, the mortal enemies of the hydrogues. On the ravaged planet of Theroc, home to a telepathic worldforest, a dead man is resurrected for mysterious new allies. Chairman Basil Wenceslas, in a vendetta against the free-spirited Roamers, ignores the soldier machine backbone of the Hansa fighting force. King Peter has long suspected that the compies, built with the help of the ancient Klikiss robots, cannot be trusted. In the coming war, humans and Ildirans will both face their darkest choices yet...

Permalink Mark Unread

And once it is done Martin will flop on what is now also his bed! "You know, it's funny, I've been working so much recently that I can't actually think of what else I'd usually be doing."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Snuggles," Lev says, "and emotionally intense conversations."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Ooh, are snuggles on offer? I could definitely do snuggles. Also the emotionally intense conversations, I guess."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Snuggles are always on offer." Now he is holding shirtless Lev.

Permalink Mark Unread

Gosh he sure is! Hopefully the emotionally intense conversations do not require him to be very coherent, because he has definitely lost all ability to form words. (He has not, however, lost the ability to pet Lev's hair.)

Permalink Mark Unread

"You realize this is a terrible idea, right."

Permalink Mark Unread

"...Yeah. I mean, it's definitely not a good one, just..." 

(Lev's hair: still very soft.)

Permalink Mark Unread

"Like... you are 95% of my social interaction and the only person I really trust and my intellectual collaborator and we just moved in together and you're probably the most important person in my life, and I've known you for like a month? And I'm your boss? And you really want to sleep with me and I have no idea if I want to sleep with you?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"...If you're trying to convince me not to do this, you probably should have done that before I moved all my stuff here? I don't super want to move again.

...You're not wrong, though."

Permalink Mark Unread

"...I definitely want to do this. Because the alternative for me is that I have bad insomnia and cry a lot and can't work much and then I get eaten by a vampire, and that is in fact way worse than rushing into an unhealthily codependent relationship with a hot guy who's really sweet and smart and good." He decides that expressing his full feelings in Russian would be unnecessarily frustrating for Martin, and expressing them in English would be a terrible idea, so instead he presses his forehead into Martin's chest and attempts to express them telepathically.

Permalink Mark Unread

"...Yeah.

I... I want to do this too? It's maybe not the best idea but, like, I've already moved in, and given that we can't quit, I'm pretty sure that not doing this would probably be worse for both of us? And I'd rather make some slightly bad choices that I might regret in a couple years than see you get eaten by a vampire, and even if you turned out to be terrible I would probably still have that opinion? But you're not terrible, you're... really great, actually."

Permalink Mark Unread

Happy wiggles!

"You're also really great. --I'm really sorry, I don't know why I'm like this, it's not enough that you're hot and I'm in love with you, apparently for me to start wanting to kiss someone the stars have to align properly and Mercury has to be in retrograde and--"

Permalink Mark Unread

wait aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

Permalink Mark Unread

wait what

Permalink Mark Unread

...Okay. Martin is going to keep petting Lev's hair and address the parts of that he knows how to address.

"It's okay, really. Even if you never want to kiss me, like--it'd be a nice bonus, sure, but I am in fact genuinely fine without it?"

And then, very quietly: "I. Think I might love you too."

Permalink Mark Unread

".........feelings are hard."

Permalink Mark Unread

"They really are!" Martin is going to bury his face in Lev's hair again now. Lev's hair is very good.

Permalink Mark Unread

"It's-- not just the ambient mind control that has me so fucked up."

Permalink Mark Unread

"...Is it Asher, or something else?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"...my parents wanted me to read chemistry. I, uh, pretended I was applying for chemistry and actually applied for psychology and only told them once it was too late for them to change it. It was basically the first time I'd ever disobeyed them? They were furious, obviously. Because there's no jobs in that, I'm going to be broke forever, they sacrificed everything for me so I could have a good life and now I messed it up... It was a pretty miserable year and then I got to Oxford and called them and told them I was, uh, queer and they yelled a lot and I yelled a lot and I haven't talked to them since." 

Permalink Mark Unread

“I’m really sorry, Lev.” Lev is getting so hugged

Permalink Mark Unread

"And then I went and got my PhD and... actually my parents were totally right. There aren't any jobs in it. I thought I was smart enough and hard-working enough and passionate enough to beat the odds and then I wasn't. I'm just. A failure. --And I really stopped publishing so much after Asher died. He always helped me with my papers? He helped me come up with ideas and analyze the data and edit my papers. And then he died and-- I published less and I didn't publish in high-impact journals and my work wasn't cited as much and. All along it wasn't that I was smart like I thought. I just had a brilliant fucking ghostwriter."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Oh god I’m so sorry. Um. I... think it is probably normal to publish less and do less good work while you’re grieving? I guess I’m not the one of us with a PhD in psychology though.”

So much hug. 

Permalink Mark Unread

"So I was dealing with the death of my fiance and the loss of my dreams and also my asshole parents turning out to be right about everything-- almost everything-- and I thought I'd just do the Magnus Institute for a year or two to save some money and. Instead. Mind control and also my life expectancy is I don't know five years maybe."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Wait, why are you assuming that last thing? Gertrude lived a long time, why do you think you’ll be different?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"...I am counting getting mind controlled such that I am no longer meaningfully myself as dying? I expect to be engaging in riskier behavior than she was?"

Permalink Mark Unread

“I... guess? I still don’t know where you’re getting five years from, but.”

After a pause, he speaks again, a bit quieter: “I don’t want you to die.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"...well I don't really expect your life expectancy to be that much longer than mine."

Permalink Mark Unread

“—wait, okay, I was following your reasoning for you, but I am not planning on doing anything much riskier than what Gertrude did! And I’ve worked here for a few years now, why aren’t we counting from then?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"The Archives is clearly much riskier than Research! It's the one with the Watchful Thing, and the random mind control, and the not being allowed to quit, and the psychic whose visions showed that all the death tendrils were centered on the Archives. --I think it's fine, at least we don't have to worry about doing plans that are good in the long term."

Permalink Mark Unread

“I... guess???

...I really really don’t want you to die.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"...........why."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Because.....I.....like....you........?”

Permalink Mark Unread

".........and it doesn't help that if I'm right you won't have to outlive me by very long?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"No??? I'd really rather neither of us die!"

Permalink Mark Unread

"I can... avoid mentioning it? And also avoid making the ill-advised drugs decisions I'd otherwise make?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"...You know what, sure, I'll take that. It's not like we know much yet anyway, we can--reevaluate our timelines in a year or so, I guess."

Permalink Mark Unread

It is hard to be upset about his impending death when there are snuggles, and also he got a good night's sleep and had enough food to eat. Lev is a simple person. 

"Mm. Love you."

Permalink Mark Unread

...Snuggles are really good. Also, Lev saying 'love you'.

"...Yeah. I love you too." Forehead kiss.

Permalink Mark Unread

"We should spend this morning discussing nothing important. Tell me about pretentious movies. Or what you do when you're not working."

Permalink Mark Unread

Martin talks about pretentious movies for a while, and then poetry. He likes Keats a lot and he's written some of his own poetry. (He gets very red if Lev wants to read it, but he pulls it out to share. It's solidly mediocre.) He doesn't have that much of a life outside work; he used to be a lot busier looking after his mom, so he has a lot of free time that he doesn't super know what to do with. He likes spiders! Have a half-hour infodump on how actually spiders are very cute and smart and good and not at all how people think of them.

Permalink Mark Unread

Spiders are cute and smart and good! Also Martin is cute and smart and good. They should get a pet spider maybe. 

Lev, who is completely incapable of appreciating poetry, thinks that Martin's poetry is great. 

Lev is also very demanding of snuggles.

Permalink Mark Unread

Martin is so obliging when it comes to snuggles. Snuggles are great.

Permalink Mark Unread

At lunchtime, Lev says: "We should probably go get lunch and talk about work stuff, Любимый."

Permalink Mark Unread

Time for more blushing! "Yeah! Yeah, that sounds good."

Permalink Mark Unread

They can walk to the restaurant holding hands.

"It looks like there are some common themes in magic across statements beyond the-- horror movie aesthetic. Darkness is one-- magic things seem to take place at night or in the dark, or extinguish the lights around them, and the 'lightless flame' is a spirit. Speech is another one-- vampires can't talk, and being around the supernatural seems to keep people from being able to talk. And it seems to warp time. Hours pass and the statement-givers don't know where they went." 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Huh, yeah, that's true. I wonder if the time-warping is what was going on when Graham stared at his table for hours? There was other stuff going on there, too, though."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah, but it at least seems possible-- the Leitner book ate time when the statement-giver was looking at the images too."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah. I wonder if there are other patterns we're not spotting, or patterns we don't have enough information to spot yet. Probably, right? But I dunno." He shrugs. "Anything else you've noticed?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"There are definitely patterns we're not spotting because none of it-- fits together. I can... sort of make predictions... but I can't rule things out. --I guess I can, I would be really surprised if we found a non-digitizable statement about meeting an angel who blessed them by curing their cancer and then no one died or suffered horribly and no bags of teeth showed up."

Permalink Mark Unread

Snort. "Yeah, that... sounds about right. Unfortunately. ...Oh, I should probably see if I can do any follow-up with Gerard Keay, he's showed up in two statements now."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah, he sounds useful. --I wish Trevor the Vampire Hunter hadn't died, he is the most useful statement-giver."

Permalink Mark Unread

Sympathetic smile. "Yeah. Sorry. At least our section on vampires in the monster manual is fairly complete?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Why are you sorry, did you kill him? Do I have a serial killer boyfriend?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"What? No! Sorry, I didn't mean--" He realizes that he just apologized again and decides to just cut himself off. "Um. I mean. I'm just gonna... go look up Gerard Keay, I guess." He pulls out his phone and "...There's an obituary. Died in 2014 in America of a brain tumor. I guess everyone who might be useful gets cancer."

Permalink Mark Unread

He quashes his first response which was "see, I told you your life expectancy was five years."

"Well, that's incredibly disappointing. Only vaguely benevolent being in the monster manual and he's dead. --I guess his mom didn't exactly stay dead."

Permalink Mark Unread

"...Yeah, that's a fair point. Maybe he's out there somewhere with even more weird tattoos."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Although if there's one thing I've learned from reading entirely too many Stephen King novels it's that sometimes death is better."

They sit at the Indian restaurant! The waitress knows their orders immediately.

Permalink Mark Unread

She's a really nice waitress! Martin thanks her. "I, uh, know it's our day off, and you don't have to decide anything now if it's still too painful, but, uh. I was wondering how you were planning on doing archiving and research and stuff for the live statement?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Eh, I think a morning off is all I can handle. --I transcribed her statement in shorthand. I should be able to type it up and file it with the other non-digitizable statements. And you and Tim and Sasha can do the rest of the research? Try to talk to the family, see whether there's a church in the area, check out whether the car crash actually happened, that sort of thing?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Okay, yeah, definitely! Yeah, that sounds like a good plan. Um, as long as you can type it up. --I'll look more into Gerard, too, just in case there's more there than just the obituary, but no promises."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Typewriter works! It's how Gertrude typed up the others."

Permalink Mark Unread

"And we still have it? ...I guess we'd have to, now that I think about it. It's so weird to me that magic reacts to technology like that."

Permalink Mark Unread

"It blows out lightbulbs, I'm pretty sure it broke Naomi's phone... it's really weird because technology just runs on physics, there's no discrete concept of 'high technology.' I wonder if it works badly with electricity, or with some concept of 'advanced tech'... I mean the lightbulbs thing might also be the magic-darkness connection."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Trevor Herbert's statement was a photocopy, right? So they must work with photocopiers. In Amy Patel's statement, digital photos were effected and polaroids weren't. It seems weird that a lightbulb would be considered higher-tech than a photocopier or a polaroid camera. ...I don't really know where I'm going with this other than that it's really weird."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I should clearly get back into teaching myself physics."

Permalink Mark Unread

"...You were teaching yourself physics? Why do I even ask, of course you were teaching yourself physics."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I was bored in college!"

Permalink Mark Unread

"A kind of bored that led to teaching yourself physics! You are... kind of a ridiculous person! I will grant that you are much less ridiculous than Asher, but still!"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Physics is one of the rare hobbies that never involves talking to anyone."

Permalink Mark Unread

"...Okay that's really cute actually." Handsqueeze! 

Permalink Mark Unread

Compliments! Bounce bounce. 

"I was thinking about Naomi's statement this morning."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Oh?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"So it's weird that Naomi wound up going to the funeral without having any idea where it was or who invited her. That seems like a mind control thing. And when you start looking at her early statement assuming that things could be mind control... well, Naomi opens up to Evan and it's the only time she ever opened up to anyone. She doesn't remember the week after he died. And he dies of something totally random and undiagnosable, a heart issue... but we know that magic kills people." 

Permalink Mark Unread

"...Huh. When she was talking to you, did she seem like she'd never opened up to people before? Because that... doesn't really sound like how you described her, right after."

Permalink Mark Unread

"...not really but no one talks the way she talked."

Permalink Mark Unread

"--And I guess we can't really investigate that much more until we go back in, right. Um. Sorry to get us off track, you were talking about her statement?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"All of it is... individually reasonable... people fall in love without mind control making them do it, grief makes you forget things... but it's just kind of. Suspicious. --Evan's dead body also had the same expression that all of his family did, and that's suspicious. And all the graves were empty, and Evan's voice told Naomi to turn left..."

Permalink Mark Unread

"From what you've said it definitely sounds like it has the, uh, horror movie aesthetic, yeah."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I have a hunch that the Lukases are undead somehow. And hunches aren't exactly reliable, but."

Permalink Mark Unread

Shrug. "We can add them to the list, see if any other statements come through about them?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah. It's frustrating. --I was thinking about some of the other non-digitizable statements. You remember the one about Agnes?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah. That one about the house on hilltop road, right? Statement of, uh, Ivo Lensik."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah. ...Uh. I have. A bias here. I don't trust universally beloved people who run halfway houses for troubled youth."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Well. He did appear as a freaky... ghost... thing. I guess I don't know if trustworthy people do that? Maybe they do. But I feel like not trusting the weird ghost makes sense."

Permalink Mark Unread

"If you're surrounding yourself with people who are weaker than you and who can't protest if you hurt them, and then everyone loves you so no one believes them... And we know from Sergeant Berry's statement how some deals with evil spirits work. Wilfred Owen made one with the Spirit of War, and he started to be able to write really good poetry like he wanted, and when the war ended he died. And Agnes... well, the other kids went away, so Fielding couldn't hurt them, and then he died, and he couldn't hurt anyone. He was missing a hand when he died. And when the tree was pulled up she hung herself, and a severed hand was tied to her by a chain. You can think of the tree and World War I as sort of... anchors, maybe? You get the thing you want, and you're alive as long as the anchor is there, but when it goes away you'll die, and in the meantime you'll be strange... I admit that a weak part of this argument is my assumption that good people don't exist, which I am assured they sometimes do."

Permalink Mark Unread

"No, no, it makes sense. It's possible that Fielding is a good person, but it's also possible that he's not. ...Didn't Naomi call the gravestone she was holding an anchor, too? I mean. Could be a totally different thing, obviously--unless she also happened to mention making a deal with an evil spirit and you just, left that out of the notes--but just, your phrasing made me think of it."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Social workers are not good people. --I didn't leave any deals with evil spirits out of the notes, it seems like it might be a different thing. Although it's unclear to me how explicit the deals usually are, and definitely the Lukases are cultists of something nasty."

Permalink Mark Unread

"So, they're either cultists or zombies or both? Possibly with mind control powers? Poor Naomi."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I mean, I think they're definitely cultists of something, there have been enough different cultists around the statements to make that certain. And Evan mentioned he didn't get along with his family because of their religion and was very cryptic about what the religion was."

Permalink Mark Unread

Nod. "That makes sense, yeah."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Another thing I was thinking about... so before Naomi came in I was rereading Saraki's statement and she mentions that Gerard Keay said 'For you, better beholding than the lightless flame.' And I knew that sounded familiar, so I went and looked through the other non-digitizables, and it was the very first non-digitizable I found. 'You can stare all you want, make your notes and your inquiries, but all your beholding will come to nothing.' And afterward Saraki mentions feeling watched, the way I feel watched in the Magnus Archives. I think 'the beholding' might be the name of the Watchful Thing."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Huh. Should we... put that in our notes, then? Or we can continue conspicuously avoiding putting it in our notes, I guess. The Beholding. Well, it's certainly a dramatic name. --Does that mean that Gerard Keay might be associated with the watching thing, then? Given the eye tattoos, the painting he made, all of that."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah, that's a thought. The camera feed cut out for a second and was replaced for one frame with a closeup of a human eye. --Since the eye tattoos repelled the lightless flame, and the Rayners' symbol is a closed eye, the Beholding might be opposed to the lightless flame, and whatever the Rayners worship."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah, that's true. I hadn't thought of that, but--yeah. I wonder just how many things there are out there."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Hopefully fewer than it seems from the monster manual. --The lightless flame seems... definitely bad... and the Beholding-associated people-- the Magnus Archives and Gerard Keay-- seem ambiguously benevolent, or at least not outright evil."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Well. That's definitely better than it could be, then."

Permalink Mark Unread

"...Makes me wonder if I should be honest with Elias. But really if he wanted me to be honest with him he should have been honest with me first."

Permalink Mark Unread

Shrug. "Yeah, that makes sense as a policy. We'll just have to... wait and see, I guess? I dunno. And count our blessings that we're working for him and not, uh, who was the other burn patient--Chris, I think?--because I for one definitely prefer creeping unease to second-degree burns."

Permalink Mark Unread

"First-degree burns can be fun."

Permalink Mark Unread

Laugh. "Well then maybe you would like the Lightless Flame, I don't know enough about them to know if they would be satisfied with that."

Permalink Mark Unread

They pay and go back home! Because it is a Day Off, instead of doing any other work Lev cuddles up on Martin's shoulder and starts to teach himself about special relativity.

Permalink Mark Unread

(When he falls asleep that night, he dreams about Naomi again.

In this dream, she's in an endless field, surrounded by fog. She's running, but there's nobody there. Except Lev.

He still can't do anything to try to help her.)

Permalink Mark Unread

When he wakes up, he adds a summary of the dream to his notes, grabs some cereal, and then snuggles up next to Martin again.

When Martin wakes up, he says, "I dreamed about Naomi tonight and last night."

Permalink Mark Unread

"...Mmmm. Nightmare, or... what?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"I don't know. Things are happening to her like what happened in her statement and... I can't do anything about it."

Permalink Mark Unread

Snuggles? "'M sorry. D'you think it's, you know... weird?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Not sure. The Institute doesn't take statements about dreams, so other than Blake's I have no idea what magic dreams are like. It's at least suspicious."

Permalink Mark Unread

Nod. "Makes sense. You can just... keep an eye on it, I guess?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Maybe I'll do a followup with Naomi today and see if she's been experiencing anything weird."

Permalink Mark Unread

"That sounds like a good idea, probably, yeah!" 

Permalink Mark Unread

mmmmm they should get dressed and go to work but what if instead of work Lev looks adorably up at Martin like he wants his forehead to be kissed.

Permalink Mark Unread

Then he will get his forehead kissed and then Martin will go "Okay, time for us to get up and go to work now."

Permalink Mark Unread

"You're mean," Lev complains, and then goes to put a shirt on and tries not to think about how nice it would be if Martin had, instead, ordered him to go to work. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Once he's at work, Lev takes the psychological battery he designed for himself, as he does once every two weeks.

Permalink Mark Unread

He gets the same results as when he read a statement to the tape recorder: increased openness, decreased affective empathy, increased cognitive empathy, some other minor changes.

Permalink Mark Unread

Ack.

...he thinks back to his experiences taking the notes. He wasn't paying attention really, he was thinking about Naomi speaking in paragraphs and about Asher and about writing in shorthand, but... he could have been absorbed in the experience as he was when he read the previous statement. Now that he thinks about it, he's pretty sure he was. 

...he's going to talk to Martin about this at lunch. As it is, he's going to call Naomi. 

Permalink Mark Unread

"...Hello?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Hello, it's Dr. Aarons from the Magnus Institute. I'm calling for a followup interview? This is a perfectly normal part of the process," he says, lying through his teeth. "Are you free now, or do you know when would be a good time for me to call you back?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"--Sure, um, I'm free now? The papers I signed over at research didn't say anything about a followup interview, you should really get that fixed."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I'm sorry, it's a new practice and I don't think all the forms all up to date. We had some, uh, issues with some of our previous statement-givers and we want to make sure you're in good mental health and connect you to resources if you're not."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Oh. I’m just as fine as I was, really.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Well, I just have to ask a few questions," Lev says, and asks a handful of questions about her energy levels and eating and ability to concentrate before he says, "and your sleep?"

Permalink Mark Unread

Her answers to the questions do not actually indicate that she’s fine; ever since Evan died, she’s been bad at concentrating, low-energy, eating poorly, etc. 

“You know, it’s funny actually that you ask that? You were, uh, in my dream the other night. I guess I was just kind of, thinking too much about coming here, and my statement, and it all sort of—tangled together, like things sometimes do in dreams. It didn’t wake me up, though, which was weird, because it was a nightmare, and those usually wake me up? But this time it just didn’t, I guess.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Could you tell me more about the nightmare?" he says neutrally.

(Inside, he goes YES YES YES.)

Permalink Mark Unread

"...Right. It was two nightmares, actually. In the first one I was back there, in the graveyard, that same one where the opened graves called out to me, but I didn't have anything to hold onto and I couldn't resist it any more, so I fell in, and I was--I was screaming, I was so afraid, and there was nobody there, I was so alone.

And then you were there, and I for a moment I was so excited, because I wasn't alone. But... I asked you to help me, and you didn't move. Just stared at me. I think you might have apologized, it was hard to tell in the dream, but you were just--watching. I got this sense that... it didn't matter what I said, didn't matter how much I begged and pleaded, you were never going to do anything. You were there to watch, not to... not to help. I was just as alone in that grave, just as--utterly forsaken--as I was before you had showed up, but now there was this thing, just--watching me--I'm sorry, I know intellectually it wasn't actually you, that it can't have been, but that's what it felt like.

And then last night I was back there again. This time I got as far as the door to the church opening before it changed, and I ran through the door instead of back where I had come, and it was this--this horrible, endless nothing--and you, again. Watching. I was so afraid, and I kept trying to scream at you, to try and get you to do something, anything, to make me feel less alone there, but no matter what I did you just watched. Like you didn't actually care what would happen to me for my sake, you just wanted to, to find out. I don't know. It made me feel like I was back in your office, with you smiling and that feeling like I was being dissected... 

I don't know. I've nightmares about it pretty regularly, actually, so probably it's nothing. It has to be nothing. Right? Just, I was thinking about it before I went to sleep, so I dreamed about it, that's all. And my subconscious decided to make you into this--creepy weirdo--because, I don't know, nightmares are like that sometimes.

Did any of the investigation turn up anything, or did you just call to ask me about my dreams?"

Permalink Mark Unread

He looks at the notes in the file. "Lukases aren't returning our phone calls-- not that that's a surprise--and the car accident you were in definitely happened, which is helpful to us but I'm sure it's not news to you. No churches or graveyards in the area that match your description, but there are innumerable explanations for that. Like I said, I suspect that the statements that won't digitize are all real, but that doesn't mean we had a helpful explanation of... what went on. Would you like a referral to a psychologist who specializes in treating nightmares?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"No, I'm fine. Thank you though. Nice to know that someone believes me, at least."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I do," he says, and "...sorry for the behavior of the me in the dreams. I promise I'm not a creepy weirdo in real life."

Permalink Mark Unread

"--It's not your fault, really. I'm sorry I said anything, I know it must be weird."

Permalink Mark Unread

"No, it's very useful. Thank you for your time," he says.

It's probably suspicious to demand Martin take him to lunch immediately so he spends the rest of the morning hypocritically working on the sexual harassment policy and reading a management book. Apparently you are supposed to have one-on-ones with your employees every week. This sounds horrible and he wonders if he can reasonably delegate it to Martin. 

Permalink Mark Unread

And eventually it will be lunchtime and they can non-suspiciously go to lunch together!

Permalink Mark Unread

"Taking live statements also mind controls me and additionally gives both me and the statement-giver shared nightmares."

Permalink Mark Unread

"That sounds! Not great!!!"

Permalink Mark Unread

"It really isn't! Especially since we kind of do need to take statements!"

Permalink Mark Unread

"...I mean, Research was taking them before and managing, right? So we could always just--tell them we changed our minds and they shouldn't send us the people who mention relevant people or have non-digitizable statements after all. But I guess that might just... transfer the nightmares and mind control to someone in research.... which is maybe not better?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"I'm not sure. A lot of magic stuff seems centered around the Archive-- and the Archivist-- specifically. I think you should take the next live statement-giver."

Permalink Mark Unread

"O......kay. Why?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Antonio Blake saw the black tendrils going into the body of the Archivist specifically, it seems at least plausible that the magic shit just affects me. And if it did it would be really convenient. --One statement isn't that bad, you'll mostly just be slightly more excited about spider facts." 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah. Yeah, okay. We--wanted to check if all the statement givers speak in paragraphs, too, should I just--talk to Research, see if I can interview the next statement giver they get, digitizable or no? I'll tell them Elias sent me, nobody'll check."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah, I think you should interview one digitizable and one non-digitizable at least. And-- I was going to ask if you could ask around in Research about some of the more recent non-digitizables we've found-- but I assume you were not so much close with your coworkers."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I know them pretty well, actually? I wasn't close like, close close, but I could definitely ask around, yeah."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Well, then. First thing is to ask around, I think we're going to get a lot more data from other people's experiences than we can get from you."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Yeah, that makes a lot of sense. I’ll ask around when we head back.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"I wish we could do more rigorously controlled experiments but... mind control... is not exactly safe... If you want to you can try reading a statement into a tape recorder in the Archives and see if your experience is like mine when everything except who's reading it is the same. But it'd be fair to not want to do that."

Permalink Mark Unread

“No, that’s— that’s fine, yeah. I can do that.”

Permalink Mark Unread

Bounce bounce. 

"Thank you, Милый! --We're going to find out some things!"

Permalink Mark Unread

“Yeah! Hopefully they’re even good things!”

Permalink Mark Unread

"I wonder what the nature of mind control tells us about minds... like, does it mean anything that I have weird dreams specifically? --I bet if you had a lot of mind control you could figure out a lot about how personality works by seeing what things change together but, uh, an IRB would probably frown on this research proposal."

Permalink Mark Unread

Snort. “Yeah, I can imagine. Either that or they’d laugh you out of the building.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"...I didn't take notes on what Naomi said about her dreams which was-- an oversight-- but I recall she said something about me being a... creepy weirdo who was just watching and didn't care about what happened to her... and that when she was in the office she felt like she was being dissected... which is making me think that the Watchful Thing, or the Beholding, or whatever you might want to call it also has an aesthetic."

Permalink Mark Unread

“...That seems like it’s probably not great!”

Permalink Mark Unread

"I don't know, 'creepy unhelpful weirdo who is bizarrely into understanding things' is pretty much where I was at anyway. And involves very little murder."

Permalink Mark Unread

“I guess that’s true. Giving people nightmares isn’t exactly, uh, great, though. —Definitely better than murder, to be clear! I’m very glad that there’s no murder happening. ...That I’m aware of.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Other than the nightmares and the nonconsensual tenure it only ever seems to have done... good things. Or neutral things, anyway. And I don't know, maybe the nightmares are necessary for some reason. --I'm not saying I trust it, I don't understand it well enough to trust it, I'm just saying that I'm glad that I'm not being possessed by the lightless flame. And I do want to talk to it. ...Probably should find some more statements first."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah, I guess that's true. ...Are we going to, uh, tell the other assistants? About the whole, not being able to quit thing?"

Permalink Mark Unread

".......I don't know. I've been avoiding thinking about it. It seems like a pretty unethical thing not to tell them, and Elias might already know I know. I didn't show up for three days."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I mean. You did also leave a letter saying you were quitting, and then... didn't.

We... honestly don't know what Elias knows you know. I don't think there are security cameras in the Archive? They had technical problems putting them in, which in retrospect was probably the non-digitizables."

Permalink Mark Unread

"The current assistants are trapped either way so I don't feel too bad about not telling them, the real worry is if we ever have to hire new people. --Although I guess they might want to slack off more if they knew that I couldn't fire them."

Permalink Mark Unread

"...Yeah, I think that it might be for the best if we tried to. Avoid hiring new people as much as we can. You can probably handle a lot of that just by being Head Archivist and not wanting to, and if Elias overrules you we'll know that something's up? ...Unless you're right about our life expectancies, I guess, but with hiring new people you should probably also warn them about, uh. That."

Permalink Mark Unread

"...on the other hand if someone knew and didn't tell me I would be incredibly pissed off at them. Am incredibly pissed off at them. And I am not sure that 'this thing exists' leaks... anything else that we know... I could have just tried to quit my job for personal reasons. --I could have just tried to quit my job because I'm dating you, and if we keep that secret then they'll investigate that and find out that secret and be like 'ah, we know Lev's secret' and not do any more investigating. Maybe."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I think they might already be suspicious that we're dating? Tim is, at least. He, uh, knew about my crush, so. --But yeah, it's prooobably better to tell them? Just on the fact of, like, they kind of deserve to know?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"I'll send out an email when we get back."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Good idea. I can confirm it with them, in case they think you're playing some sort of practical joke on them? And I can, uh, read a statement into a tape recorder, I guess. And ask around in Research, see what the experiences have been with taking statements. And... I think that's it? Except for statements and followup?"

Permalink Mark Unread

Lev kisses his cheek. "Sounds like a plan."

Permalink Mark Unread

Happy blushing Martin!

 

When they get back, Martin reads a non-digitizable statement into the tape recorder. His exhaustion is more pronounced than Lev's was, his curiosity and satisfaction less so, and he gets in character the same amount. 

According to Research, statement givers usually type up their statement these days, so whether they speak in paragraphs doesn't really come up? One older man who's been working at the institute since before they moved to digital tells Martin that the statement-givers always spoke in paragraphs. Yes, all of them. He can't remember if he had any weird dreams after he took statements, it was decades ago. Nobody else seems to have weird dreams, either--oh, here's someone who took some non-digitizable statements between Gertrude's death and Lev being hired who has nightmares. (She had nightmares before, too, and had figured the new material was just her job getting to her.)

Permalink Mark Unread

Lev makes Martin take the personality tests before and afterward! Are there any changes?

Wait, all statement-givers speak in paragraphs? Including the ones talking about how angels cured their dog's cancer?

Permalink Mark Unread

Yep, the personality tests show the same changes as Lev, though they're a bit smaller in effect.

All of them! Including the ones talking about how angels cured their dog's cancer!

Permalink Mark Unread

..........Lev has no idea what to do about the Statements Are Mind Control situation and decides to let it percolate in the back of his mind in case he comes up with a brilliant idea before the next statement-giver shows up. (Is there some way he could convince researchers to take a before and after personality test? Maybe he could somehow convince them to take a test once, and then he could figure out whether they're more open than a comparable control group, if he somehow managed to find one?)

Permalink Mark Unread

Lev emails Tim and Sasha to tell them that he wanted to quit his job for personal reasons and literally physically couldn't. He suspects something paranormal is up. If either of them is suspicious that he's making this up they can test it out themselves by trying to quit. 

He studies philosophy of mind and physics and library science. He archives statements. He has one-on-ones with Tim and Sasha and gets though them with a minimum of excruciating awkwardness. He finishes writing up the onboarding procedures and suggests that everyone take a look at them ("even though presumably the fact that the paranormal exists is not going to be a surprise to you"). 

Lev works slightly more reasonable hours and almost always falls asleep in a bed. He uses modafinil occasionally and in a responsible fashion. In deference to Martin's wishes that Lev pretend he will still be alive in fifty years, he does not take up smoking, even though he looks at the studies of the effect of nicotine on cognition with far more longing than usual. 

When Martin and Lev are at work, Lev tries and occasionally succeeds at being professional. When they're in Lev's apartment, Lev refers to him by a variety of schmoopy pet names, usually in Russian but sometimes in Polish or Latin or Hebrew or even English. He is usually cuddling Martin with the determination of an extremely touch-starved person. He pulls Martin on top of him and then murmurs "warm" and "heavy" in a very peaceful and relaxed tone. He is essentially always shirtless. He asks a lot of excited questions about spiders and poetry. He kisses Martin's cheeks and his forehead and his nose; he implies, with varying degrees of subtlety, that he is a sub and perhaps at some point in the future would like Martin to throw him around and hurt him; he doesn't kiss Martin. 

(One afternoon, he goes to the doctor for reasons he doesn't tell Martin about and comes back with a bandage wrapped around his arm like he'd given blood. He hides his testosterone in a lockbox only he has the code for, and injects it privately in the bathroom when Martin is out.)

He does not come up with any brilliant solutions for live statement-givers other than having people type their statements into the typewriter. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Sasha is very in favor of the better onboarding procedures; she'll help contribute ideas for better onboarding for artefact storage, too. (Tim is in favor too, but much less enthusiastically.)

She is not happy about not being able to quit; she was actively looking for a new position elsewhere, and was only waiting for an acceptance before quitting here. She asks Lev to let her know if he figures anything out, but there isn’t a ton of hope in her voice.

Tim shrugs, says he wasn't planning on quitting anyway; he seems as cheerful as ever, but there's an edge of determination in his voice.

Martin is very very happy with Lev and trying very hard not to read anything into the implications because last time he did that it ended up with Lev crying. Instead he kisses Lev's forehead and shoulders and cheeks and pets his hair and hugs him very very hard and talks about spiders and poetry and asks questions about philosophy and physics and says that he loves Lev and that he's very proud of him for taking care of himself. (Sometimes, when Lev doesn't do it on his own, he'll order Lev to do it, and then say good, good job, you did great and kiss the top of Lev's head.)

Permalink Mark Unread

(When he says good, good job, you did great, Lev looks so peaceful and relaxed and makes happy little noises.)

Permalink Mark Unread

A few weeks pass like this. He isn't sent any more live statement-givers. He does find seven more non-digitizable statements.

The first was given by Lee Rentoul in 2011, a criminal with a grudge against one of the men he used to work with (Paul Noriega) for turning on him and sending him to jail. He consulted one of Noriega's victims, Toby McMullen, on revenge; Toby recommended that he speak to an old woman named Angela, who had magical abilities to hurt people. Lee agreed. Her walls were covered with framed jigsaw puzzles, and she asked Lee Rentoul for an item of Noriega's. Upon providing one (a lighter), Rentoul went home. After three weeks during which Paul Noriega seemed to be healthy, Lee Rentoul devised his own plan: Noreiga was going to be meeting alone with a fence named Salesa. Lee decided to use the opportunity to kill Noriega himself. Salesa arrived first, a tall Samoan man carrying a large box, and then Noreiga arrived, alone and limping slightly. An hour later, Salesa left, carrying the same box and looking unhappy, and Rentoul went inside. He killed Noriega, noticing several wounds that appeared to be old wounds and yet that he had never seen before (missing fingers, missing teeth, a glass eye). Five days later, he began getting packages, containing body parts; whenever he received one, he would shortly after lose the own corresponding part of his own body, the wound healing instantly. He tried to go after Angela, but when he tried to strangle her, he chewed off his own hand instead. He disappeared from his flat soon after; when the landlord went to clear out the flat, all he found was cardboard boxes. No woman matching Angela's description was able to be found.

The second statement was given by Laura Popham in 2014. Laura Popham was a caving enthusiast who usually went on one trip a year with her sister, Alena Popham. In 2014, they went on a trip to Lost Johns' Cave, taking all relevant safety precautions such as informing the CNCC and Laura's husband. The day was perfect for caving, but nobody else was there. They began to follow the map; things were normal at first, though some of the squeezes were far tighter than indicated. They began a cave dive; Alena played a prank on Laura, making her think she was trapped underwater by holding a rock above her head, and Laura got mad and asked to go back. Alena agreed, but when Laura turned away, she heard a low voice asking her how lost she was. She replied that she wasn't, but Alena just looked confused. When Laura started to head back, the underwater tunnel was far longer than it had been on the way there, and when she was finally able to surface it was into an even more claustrophobic tunnel than the one she was leaving. Laura waited there for Alena for a long time, but she never surfaced, and eventually Laura decided to continue. The passage got smaller and smaller, until the rocks started to cut into her skin, and at last she couldn't move any further; she tried to push herself backwards instead, and her feet hit solid rock that hadn't been there a moment before. Her headlight went out, and she remained there, screaming, for what felt like hours. Eventually, she saw a faint light at the other end of the tunnel. It looked like a candle flame and felt malicious, like it intended to harm her. From the same place, she heard Alena, calling for help. Unable to move, Laura just shut her eyes and wished it would go away. When she opened her eyes again, it had; she was able to move again, though it was still difficult and painful, and she was moving towards daylight. She emerged and screamed, at which point the cave rescue team found her. She had been gone for 24 hours, and Alena was recorded as a fatality. Followup research reveals that the CNCC have no record of Laura and Alena Popham going caving in 2014, but they do have records of many other people who were exploring Lost Johns' Cave on the same day. Laura was also not found aboveground; she was, instead, found a few yards from the bottom of the hole, unresponsive and kneeling next to a small pile of burned out candles that she had not packed. She became responsive only once brought aboveground. Also unmentioned in the statement is that she brought a camera; most of it is typical caving footage, but there is also a video almost three hours long, set just past 2 o'clock on the day that the sisters disappeared, in which Laura repeats "take her, not me" in increasingly panicked tones. The video itself is entirely black. (Martin declines to do follow-up research on this one, since he's claustrophobic; Tim teases him a little, but picks up the extra work.)

The third statement was given in 2015 by Carlos Vittery, an arachnophobe who claims to have been stalked by the same spider he killed as a child; no matter how many times he killed it, and despite moving houses, getting a cat, calling exterminators, etc., it kept returning. He wanted to run away from it, but felt compelled to destroy it instead, "as though willed by something else." Shortly after giving the statement, he was found dead, having choked on "foreign organic matter"; his entire body was encased in web.

The fourth statement was given by Sebastian Adekoya in 1999. The statement giver used to work at Chiswick Library when a strange book turned up: the bar code and ISBN registered as being Trainspotting, by Irvine Welsh, but the book was clearly titled The Boneturner's Tale. According to the records, the man who had last returned it was named Mike Crew. At this point, a man named Jared Hopworth entered. Jared had used to be Sebastian's friend, but since then had become a violent stalker. He took the book, intending to hit Sebastian with it, but once he had the book he got a strange look and left with it. On his way home, he noticed a rat outside of Sebastian's house that appeared to have a very strange injury: it looked as though the back half of it had been run over by a car, but there was no blood or actual visible sign of injury. Several weeks later, Jared's mom turned up at the library, her arm in a sling, in order to return the book; she swore at Sebastian, telling him to keep his books away from her son. Sebastian picked the book up with a tissue and returned it to its place. At 2 am that night, plagued by thoughts of the book, Sebastian went back into work to investigate. He returned to see that all the books surrounding The Boneturner's Tale appeared to be bleeding. Putting on gloves, he read a few pages of the strange book. It appeared to be a modern parody of The Canterbury Tales, describing the pilgrims in disturbing terms. He got sixteen pages in before he almost threw up due to the gore and closed the book. The label marking it as belonging to Chiswick Library was peeling; beneath it was the label for another library, a Scandanavian name that started with J. Jared then arrived again, or at least something that was using his voice, though he seemed larger and stranger, with additional limbs. Sebastian screamed and let him take the book. Sebastian was found dead in 2006, lying in the middle of the road; he was not bleeding, but his death was ruled a hit-and-run due to how mangled his body was.

The fifth statement was given by Christof Rudenko in 2008, describing a number of strange encounters he had with his upstairs neighbor, Toby Carlisle, while living in Welbeck House in Wandsworth: terrible smells, hammering noises, stains on the ceiling, etc. He complained, but the man owned the building, and so there was nothing he could do apart from finding a different place to live. After several years of this, culminating in his ceiling caving in, he discovered that the door to his upstairs neighbor's flat was open. Inside was Toby Carslile's rotting corpse, surrounded by meat nailed to all the walls, windows, even the light fixtures. The various kinds of meat seemed to move, shift, and open its eyes; the next thing Christof remembers, the police were there and the meat was gone. In followup, Sasha discovered Toby Carlisle's financial records; he had very little income, and what he had was going to pay council tax. There are no records of him buying anything at supermarkets, delivery firms, or butchers.

The sixth statement is significantly longer than most statements. It was given in 2011 by Father Edwin Burroughs via a letter from Wakefield Prison. He discusses his time as an exorcist, particularly two incidents that occurred during this time and that led to his eventual imprisonment. He is largely unable in the letter to write the words "God", "Jesus", etc., and when he does the handwriting shows visible effort. The first relevant incident is that of Bethany O’Connor, a student who requested an exorcism/blessing at her house, 89 Bullingdon Road. He saw nothing strange there at first, though he blessed it anyway, but in her bedroom he noticed the word "mentis" ('mind' in Latin) on her wall, and she was unable to see if when he pointed it out to her. Soon after, she tried to attack a housemate with a kitchen knife, and fell into a mirror. In the hospital, she demanded that Father Burroughs come to perform an exorcism; the nurse Annie Willett relayed this to him, and he arrived soon after. During the exorcism, Bethany said “I’m so sorry, it wants your faith,” before dying. He was wracked with guilt and refused to perform any exorcisms for a time, but eventually the nurse Annie Willett contacted him again, asking him to bless the house on Hilltop Road. While there, he had an intense burning sensation, and something that was not him moved his lips and mouth to say "I am not for you. I am marked." The tree was uprooted outside and the burning sensation ended. He only got a few streets away from Hill Top Road before he fell to the ground, weeping and vomiting, unable to pray. He took out his Bible, searching for comfort, but it appeared to be stained dark. As he walked, it felt as though he had never seen the streets before. He decided to talk to a fellow priest, Father Singh; halfway through their conversation, Father Singh demands that they do it in the confessional. Inside the confessional, Father Singh recites a list of all the sins Father Burroughs has ever committed, including many that Father Singh did not know about. Halfway through, Father Burroughs notices that Father Singh's Jaipuran accent was gone, replaced with a crisp RP; stumbling out of the confessional, he sees Father Singh in the hallway outside. He stumbled through the streets for a time again until he came to The Oratory, a church on Woodstock Road. There, a tall, pale altar server informed him that it was time for him to lead mass, and he followed the other man into the church. He was given and put on a yellow cassock and stole, too confused and sick to question the color. The pews were full of ill-looking people staring blankly, and whenever any words from the Bible were read, there was only the ringing of a bell. As he began the Liturgy of the Eucharist, the pews slowly emptied, the parishioners disappearing. He bit into the communion wafer only to come back to himself, in a dingy basement, eating the skin off a bound corpse. He chose in that moment never to take further actions, as he could not trust that anything he did was having the effect it appeared to. Follow-up reveals that Bethany O'Connor was listed in living in the dorms when the incident occurred, and 89 Bullingdon Road was empty according to legal records; the person she attacked with a knife was not her housemate but a porter. Tim also discovered that, three days prior to Father Burroughs killing and eating two students, Christopher Bilham and James Mann, The Oratory received a delivery from Breekon & Hope Deliveries of a yellow stole that vanished the day after they signed for it. Father Burroughs pled guilty to all charges and is serving three life sentences.

The seventh statement was given by Moira Kelly in 2002. Her son, Robert Kelly, became a skydiving instructor with Open Skydiving, rarely coming home, until one day he showed up at her door panicking and unwashed. Once he calmed down, he explained that he had been doing a charity jump with an 85-year-old man. Just before he jumped, the old man yelled "Enjoy sky blue!", at which point he felt a wave of dizzy vertigo wash over him before jumping. He should have been falling for thirty seconds before needing to open his parachute, but before he could, the ground disappeared from beneath him. His watch stopped, and he couldn't tell how long he was falling for, but it was for enough time that he got thirsty and hungry. It felt like hours at least. He couldn't tell what direction was down, because every direction was more sky. At last, he saw the ground again, and opened his parachute. When he landed, he was greeted by the other instructor there, Sasha Fairchild. He told Robert that Simon, the old man, had left, and that it had been almost fifteen minutes. Robert quit on the spot. Moira took him out to a picnic lunch, and they spent a pleasant hour together. On the way back home, Robert was climbing a hill when he reached the top and screamed. He pushed Moira down the hill, but when he kept walking, he kept walking up, until the sky closed around him, as though it was eating him. Followup research reveals that the company Open Skydiving does not exist, and never has, though there are news articles referencing events hosted by them. 

 

Every week, Lev's personality tests show that he's a little more open, a little less likely to get upset at seeing someone in pain. Not as much as if he had read into the tape recorder or taken a statement live. Barely even perceptible. But as a trend, it is, in fact, there.

 

Between the third and fourth statements, Tim takes time off sick, explaining over text to both Lev and Martin that he feels unwell, possibly with a stomach bug; after it doesn't get better, he says that he's worried he might have contracted a parasite.

Permalink Mark Unread

Lee Rentoul's statement goes in the monster manual under "psychics", and Laura Popham's under "the lightless flame", and Sebastian Adekoya's under "Leitner books." Lev is pleased that he's started developing categories with more than one item in it. He considers allocating a 'fucking idiots" category for Lee Rentoul but concludes that he is probably a perfectly nonmagical dumbass. He adds the categories "stalker spiders" (embodied) and "living meat" (embodied) and "sky blue" (after some consideration, disembodied). He stares at Father Burroughs's statement for a long time trying to figure out how to classify it; eventually he puts in references under "Breekon and Hope" and "dead tree" and "cultists," and allocates the category "weird mind control shit" under "disembodied."

One of the news articles about Open Skydiving has a picture of Sasha Fairchild. He's really absurdly pretty, and Lev finds himself having a rather unprofessional daydream about it. He ponders whether this is mind control but concludes that probably Sasha Fairchild just has really unfairly blessed cheekbone genetics.

Lev's... not exactly happy about the personality changes. He extrapolates out the trendline. If things continue as they are, as long as he avoids live statements, he can expect to be within normal human variance for the rest of his natural lifespan; even if he does live statements, at worst he will probably go inhuman shortly before cancer or heart disease gets him. Being at the extreme end of normal on affective empathy is concerning: Lev doesn't buy Simon Baron-Cohen's theories about the nature of human evil, but not caring when people are hurt might make you more likely to hurt them, particularly when you are as amoral as Lev is naturally. He hopes that Martin is not overly invested in Lev continuing to be upset when he's in pain. Lev pauses his physics and philosophy of mind reading for a while to read about the evolutionary, economic, and game-theoretical grounding of morality and of pair-bonding; he makes Anki cards of the arguments he finds most personally persuasive. He also tells Martin about the personality changes; this is not the kind of thing you want to keep secret from your boyfriend. 

"Parasites" makes Lev think about Jane Prentiss, but he wants to avoid hunting zebras. Even in the Magnus Institute, parasites are more likely to be natural than supernatural. Also, he has no precautions he can take to avoid it other than refraining from touching Tim, which is very easy since Tim, being sick, is not at the office. (He sanitizes his desk late at night just to be on the safe side.)

He makes a list of things he'd like to do before he dies. A lot of books, some travel, some museums, a few shows Asher talked about; Lev reluctantly scratches off 'have kids' and replaces it with 'have pet spiders.' Then he thinks about it and adds 'nonmagic spiders. The kind that come from a pet shop. A regular nonmagic pet shop that is there no matter when you visit it.'

He listens to The Words of God over and over and over again, and cries more often than he'd like to admit. 

Permalink Mark Unread

And one day Tim comes in with a bag full of worms and a decidedly unhappy expression. "Looks like I'm the one with a statement, for once."

Permalink Mark Unread

...Never mind okay Lev is going to look for zebras in the future. 

He almost suggests trying the typewriter, thinks better of it, almost suggests trying to type it up on a computer, remembers that he's supposed to care when people are in pain, and says, "what happened?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Oh, nothing, just got trapped in my flat by worms for two weeks!" He sits down and sighs. "Okay, so, remember a couple weeks ago, I was looking into the statement about the arachnophobe and the stalker ghost spider? I went to go visit his flat down in Boothby Road. It was early, and finding the building wasn't a problem. It looked just like Mr. Vittery said it did in his statement, and there’s a big thick door on the front, that looks like it leads into the hall and then to the flats. It was locked, obviously, so I tried the buzzer. Nope." He pauses with a scowl while Lev gathers a piece of paper and a pencil.

Permalink Mark Unread

As soon as he notices what's happening he immediately grabs a paper and a pencil and starts taking it down in shorthand. Without expecting this to really work, he says "Tim? Tim? Do you want to write down the statement on a piece of paper? Or use the typewriter?"

As he writes, Lev wonders if-- the Watchful Thing, the Beholding, whatever you want to call it-- is helping him write. He was always good at shorthand, but now he isn't missing a single word, and he's coming up with abbreviations on the fly for common words like 'worm.'

Permalink Mark Unread

"Fine. Give the notebook here, then."

Permalink Mark Unread

Lev hands it over, inwardly pleased by this unexpected opportunity to see the effect of an interrupted statement on himself. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Tim scribbles at the paper for a while before shoving it in Lev's direction. "Here. Enjoy the new addition to your collection, I guess."

The notebook says:

Statement of Timothy Stoker, 12 March 2016

Regarding an encounter with Jane Prentiss

A couple weeks ago, I was looking into the statement about the arachnophobe. Carlos Vittery. I went to go visit his flat down in Boothby Road. It was early, and finding the building wasn't a problem. It looked just like Mr. Vittery said it did in his statement, and there’s a big thick door on the front, that looks like it leads into the hall and then to the flats. It was locked, obviously, so I tried the buzzer. Nope. Everyone's at work. The basement window was open, though, and--I know I shouldn't have gone down there, alright? I've been beating myself up about it the past two weeks for being a bad horror movie protagonist, I get it. But I wanted to know if there was anything there. I saw a worm on the way, too--it looked like a little piece of metal, at first, maybe a screw or something that someone threw away, but no. It was a worm, a silver segmented worm with a black head, about an inch long. But I looked around and it was the only one, so--I went down. Into the basement. It was a bit of a tumble, really, since the window was ground level for the outside, but I checked and I wasn't hurt, so I figured I had got off okay. It was pretty dark, but I thought, right, okay, I've got a torch, how bad can it be, it's just a basement! Stupid, I know. The air was... musty. And it was warm, which was weird, it was cold out, but I took a look around with my torch and I saw... nothing. Just some old spiderwebs, I mean real old, like, I don't think there were any spiders actually still living there old. That's when I realized how stupid it all was, that here I was, breaking in to this old house to look for ghost spiders... That's when I heard movement.

It was quiet, but I was sure I had heard it. I didn't want to check it out, I've looked into enough of these cases that I know what usually happens to the people who follow the spooky noises, and it's usually bad. But I panicked, flung my torch around, trying to see what it was, and that's when I saw her. Jane Prentiss. She was facing away from me, just staring at the corner of the wall. Her hair was long and black, though it was so twisted and dirty it was hard to tell if that was its original colour. She wore a threadbare grey overcoat, though beneath it her legs were bare, and covered with what I at first I thought were spots. In her right hand she held a stained, green handkerchief. She stood there, totally still, either not noticing the torchlight that was shining on her, or not caring. I froze. I don't think I was even shaking, I was just--completely still.

Then, with a quick, jerky movement she brought the handkerchief to her face and coughed. Or--did something that looked like a cough, because it didn’t sound like any cough I've ever heard. It sounded like... like wet meat. I saw something drop from the handkerchief onto the floor. It was about an inch long, silver, and it wriggled as it fell.

And then she turned around and saw me. Her head snapped towards me and she locked eyes with me. Her pupils seemed ragged and collapsed, and when she smiled her teeth were chipped and blackened. I started to stagger backwards, expecting at any moment for her to lunge at me, but instead she slowly reached up and… let the overcoat fall to the floor.

Her skin was pale, almost grey, and full of holes. Deep, black holes just honeycombing every bit of flesh. Like a wasp's nest. And those worms, crawling in and out of her. She didn't look human anymore. Maybe she wasn't, I don't know. I just know that seeing those worms, twitching, squirming through her, like she was a hive--I was barely able to move. 

She took a step towards me, then, and as she did the worms began to writhe out of every hole and every cavity, falling to the floor in a cascading wave and starting to crawl towards me. I'd never seen worms move that fast. I was able to move then, and I took my phone out, to call for help, but I was shaking badly enough that I dropped it. I didn't bother trying to pick it up, just left it to the worms and ran.

I made it, though. Ran all the way back to my flat. I was exhausted by the time I got there. It was the middle of the day but I just fell right back onto my bed and shook.

Must've fell asleep eventually, because the knocking woke me up. It was still bright out, so I don't think I napped for too long, but it's hard to say, because I didn't have any power. No power, no phone, and I don't own an analog clock. Maybe I'll get one after this, I don't know. But I looked out the peephole of the door and--there she was. And then I looked down, and saw those worms, making their way under my door.

I shoved a towel in place before more could get through, at least. Made my flat as close to airtight as possible. At least none of them tried the ventilation, I guess, or the pipes. 

And then I stayed there. For thirteen days, I stayed in that room. Sometimes I would think it might be safe, and then the knocking would start up again, or I'd see a worm through the peephole. I had food, but I had to ration it. Drank lots of tap water. Honestly, I think the worst part was the boredom. The isolation. No one to talk to, no power, no phone. I had books, but I didn't have light except during the day, and I wasn't exactly sleeping well. She never talked to me, did you know? I could have heard her, if she had. Could've heard her easy. But she didn't. Just... knocked.

Finally, I woke up this morning and she was gone. I don’t know exactly how I knew. The musty smell was gone, that was the first thing I noticed, and it was quiet, like, actually quiet, like--when you listen to white noise for so long your brain tunes it out, and then it disappears. And there was no knocking, and when I checked the peephole and the windows--gone. So I ran here. Statement ends.

(If Lev tries digitizing it, it doesn't work.)

Permalink Mark Unread

"...do we know anything about how to make sure you're not, uh, full of parasites right now? --I guess Jane Prentiss's victims aren't contagious, right?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"As far as we know, at least. And they're probably infectious at the, uh, bursting-into-worms stage. But no, you're right. The Institute has ECDC contacts, right? I should probably be... quarantined, or checked, or--whatever they do for whatever Jane Prentiss even is."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Well, uh, don't touch anything for a couple minutes."

Lev calls the ECDC using the number which is in the extremely helpful onboarding materials he made and asks what you should do if someone has been exposed to Jane Prentiss.

Permalink Mark Unread

The ECDC wants to know if any worms reached him, and if he’s itchy at all. When he says no to both, they say they’ll take him in for a 24-hour quarantine and see if he develops any symptoms, but if he doesn’t then he should be fine. 

While he’s on the phone with the ECDC, Lev’s phone buzzes with a text. It’s from Tim, and it says:

Keep him. We’ve had our fun. He will want to see it when the Archivist’s crimson fate arrives.

Permalink Mark Unread

.......well that's creepy! Reassuring, but creepy!

"ECDC is going to pick you up for quarantine," Lev says, "and also I've been getting texts from you for two weeks. Just got another one."

Permalink Mark Unread

"...What does it say."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Keep him. We’ve had our fun. He will want to see it when the Archivist’s crimson fate arrives."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Well that's not ominous at all. Fun."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Before that, they were mostly telling me you were out sick with a stomach bug and you thought you might have a parasite which was... thoughtful... of them... I suppose."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I.... guess... Gonna be honest, I'm kind of glad that it sounds like they're leaving me alone. Though, uh. The fact that a bunch of worms have been apparently catfishing my boss for the last two weeks isn't exactly thrilling. --Sorry, it's been a really rough two weeks."

Permalink Mark Unread

".....yeah I can figure. At least you can rest in quarantine. --Maybe my crimson fate will be nice. Watermelons maybe. Or roses."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Yeah.” Snort. “That’d be nice.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Why does everyone m-- paranormal talk like that? Crimson fate. They could just say 'horrifying amounts of blood.' Or even tell me what my fate is. But no, they have to be cryptic, like they're doing foreshadowing for a horror podcast."

Permalink Mark Unread

“You know what, I actually don’t know. Sure would be great if they didn’t, but what do we know, I guess, we’re just the ones who have to deal with it all the time.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Well. Good luck in quarantine. I hope they have good books."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Thanks, boss.” And then the ECDC is there to pick him up!

Permalink Mark Unread

.........Lev is going to spend today allegedly filing statements by date without checking whether they're digitizable and actually failing to not worry about what a 'crimson fate' is and scratching psychosomatic itches. And then he is going to leave work at a normal time, go home, flop on Martin, and say "I was ominously threatened by Jane Prentiss today."

Permalink Mark Unread

He is going to be very hugged about this! “What happened?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Tim spent the past two weeks trapped in his apartment by Jane Prentiss. She finally left today. And she stole his phone-- that's why we got the texts about stomach flu-- and today she texted me to be like 'we've had our fun, we're going to leave him alone because he will want to see the Archivist's crimson fate. That last bit was her exact words."

Permalink Mark Unread

“That’s....not........great.” Lev is being held very tightly. “Do we have any sort of, uh, plan, or anything?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Take up smoking?"

Permalink Mark Unread

“...Do we have any plans for how to not die at the hands of creepy worm lady?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"...I'm not sure she meant to imply that she was the one bringing about my crimson fate. It felt more like... she was saying a thing that was going to happen without her involvement.--I'd suggest talking to her to find out what she knows but I don't fancy being eaten alive by bugs."

(He scratches himself unconsciously.)

Permalink Mark Unread

“I’m.... not sure if that’s better or worse. 
...You could text her back?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"You're right, I could. --I should probably think of something more diplomatic than 'do you have any information about this other than vague ominous foreshadowing.'"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah, gonna say that that probably wouldn't go over well."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I was thinking my crimson fate was, like, blood, but when I reflect on it it's not obvious. Remember Blake's dreams? Where Gertrude was about to die and the tendrils were red and the whole institute was pulsing crimson?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah. You think it's--something about that, or like that? I guess we don't even know what that is, really."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I mean, it's red, and involves the Archivist's death, so there's... an obvious conclusion. --Mostly my plan is to try to learn more and avoid doing anything that seems obviously dangerous. Which is not like a great plan but I don't know how to improve on it."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I... guess that makes sense? I can't think of any ways to improve on it either. Maybe I'll get a pocketknife or something. Not that I'd know how to use it, really, but it seems like the kind of thing that might come in handy?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"You could learn how to use it. They have classes and stuff."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Probably a good idea."

Permalink Mark Unread

Mmmm snuggles. 

Lev is going to put his hands up under Martin's shirt.

Permalink Mark Unread

Confused blinking!!!

As blinking does not actually cause Lev's hands to be less under his shirt, he ends up relaxing into it and resting his head on Lev's. He considers asking if he can put his hands under Lev's shirt too but cannot think of any way of asking that is not unbearably awkward and, besides, he snuggles Lev shirtless weirdly often as it is. "You're really good."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Love you."

Martin is very nice to touch actually. Also it is kind of thrilling to touch someone who is really into him. Lev has never really experienced being a tease before and he is pretty sure he's enjoying it too much. 

"--you know I don't mind if you sleep with somebody else."

Permalink Mark Unread

"...O...kay, I guess? I wasn't really planning on it, to be honest, even if--none of whatever this is--was happening, I'm not really... interested in sleeping with other people?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"I just figure that if I'm going to be a horrible tease I should... let you seek out other, less tease-y people. If you want to."

Permalink Mark Unread

Shrug. "Fair enough, I guess? I mean, I'm not going to, but I can--see why you'd want that."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I um. --I don't know how likely this is to happen because I am clearly extremely picky and I don't trust anyone except you and not that many people want to date me in the first place but if I did meet someone else I wanted to date I would want to be able to do that?"

Permalink Mark Unread

“Can’t be that picky, you’re willing to date me.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Am too! I have wanted to date two people ever! And you are extremely good!"

Permalink Mark Unread

“...You have wanted to date two people ever and one of them was Asher Kane and, uh, I am really not as good as Asher Kane! I don’t even think that’s a matter of opinion, I don’t—I’m sorry, I probably shouldn’t bring him up just to make a point.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"...Asher has the property of making everyone else around him feel insecure but this is not actually a great trait in a person I am dating? And also I don't pick my partners based on their dancing ability or how many papers they've published or their number of friends or how absurdly rich their parents are or how big their dick is. I don't... actually care about any of those things that much."

Permalink Mark Unread

“I guess.

I just... don’t really get what you see in me? Aside from, uh, me being minimally likely to be secretly evil, and you being trapped with me, because you already told me stuff that you don’t want to tell anybody else, and those seem like kind of bad criteria. I guess ‘not secretly evil’ is a good thing? But—you know.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Well, for one thing, you're very tall."

Permalink Mark Unread

Spluttering! “And that’s—what, a qualification?” Mmmmm Lev is very huggable. Also his forehead needs kissing. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Happy wiggles. "I think most people date people who have physical traits they find attractive! I have read this in several textbooks." He traces circles on Martin's chest under his shirt. 

Permalink Mark Unread

It is very distracting when Lev wiggles on his lap. Especially when tracing circles under his shirt. “You’re so good,” he eventually declares, combing Lev’s hair with his hands. 

Permalink Mark Unread

However distracting he is, Lev is not going to be distracted from his purpose here!

"You get all excited when you talk about spiders. You cry at movies. When you're overwhelmed by a social situation, you bring people tea. You're smart and you don't know that much which is a great combination because I really like explaining things. You ask good questions. You have anxiety like me. You don't mind being infodumped at. You bring me food when I don't eat and moved in with me when I couldn't sleep alone and don't mind that I don't want to kiss you yet. You put up with me in general even though I am kind of hard to put up with. You give good hugs. It is ridiculously easy to make you happy. You haven't told your mom to fuck off which makes you a significantly better person than me. You have a cute face." He kisses the aforementioned cute face. 

Permalink Mark Unread

In that case, Martin is going to blush a lot and stare at Lev with the expression of a lovestruck puppy. “I love you.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"See, this is what I mean when I say it is ridiculously easy to make you happy."

Permalink Mark Unread

More forehead kisses. “I didn’t deny that one, did I? I didn’t even argue with any of them. Even though you are really not hard at all to ‘put up with’.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Objectively I'm an ugly, incredibly messy, socially phobic, anxious workaholic with a monomaniacal interest in psychology who still somehow doesn't understand people and whose pervasive self-worth issues can only be solved by a Nobel Prize and even then."

Permalink Mark Unread

Objectively you are an excellent teacher and you’re really smart and good at what you do and your response to getting mind controlled is to make Anki decks reminding you to be a good person and you care so much about trying to understand people and you wiggle when you’re happy and you are opinionated enough to tell off your boss when he’s wrong about something and you don’t care that I’m a fat ugly stupid dropout who lied to get his job and whenever I say things like that you respond by listing off a bunch of compliments and you offered to support me and my mom on your own when by any reasonable standard we had just met and you would have been justified by firing me on the spot. Also I think you have a cute face too. Especially when you smile. Or when you get really invested in explaining things and you’re really focused and animated.” Is it time for cheek kisses? Martin thinks it is time for cheek kisses. 

Permalink Mark Unread

No, it is time for Lev to headbutt his shoulder. "Not stupid. Or ugly. Stop being mean to my boyfriend."

Permalink Mark Unread

“I dunno if I should listen to the opinion of someone who just insulted my boyfriend.” Lev is going to get kisses on the top of his head, then. “But I’ll consider it if you consider that you are also not ugly.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"I agree you don't think I'm ugly. --We're getting distracted! I had a question! It was important."

Permalink Mark Unread

“And I agree that you don’t think I’m ugly! Really not the point! —Wait, what was your question. Um. Sorry.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"In the unlikely event that I want to date someone and they also want to date me I want to be able to date them."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Right. Yeah. 

...I’m still kind of confused why you would want to date me if you could date, like, literally anyone else? But I guess that’s still true if we’re, um, monogamous, you’d just have to break up with me first, so— yeah, sure.” Thoughtful pause. “Maybe if we both ganged up on you about how cute your face is, then you’d have to believe us.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Well, maybe the other person won't bring me dinner, and then what would happen?"

Lev has a plan. His plan is that he should kiss Martin's neck and run his hands across Martin's sides and stomach. 

Permalink Mark Unread

“Well, then you wouldn’t eat dinner, probably. Can’t have that happen.” Does this new plan involve a VULNERABILITY TO CHEEK KISSES?

Permalink Mark Unread

It does! And then it involves tugging Martin's shirt off.

Permalink Mark Unread

Martin is just going to blush very very fiercely and try not to think about how bad he thinks he looks with his shirt off. Instead he is going to focus very hard on doing an empirical test of how many kisses fit on Lev’s face. Since they don’t, in fact, take up any physical space, he has hope that the answer will be “lots”.

Permalink Mark Unread

"I love you."

Now Lev's shirt will come off and now they will see the true enormity of Lev's plan. It involves pressing his face into Martin's shoulder and his chest into Martin's chest and going "waaaaaarm."

Permalink Mark Unread

...Giggle. “I love you too.” Martin decides that this is very good actually on account of how it allows for Maximum Snuggle. 

Permalink Mark Unread

(That night when Lev falls asleep he says "Maaaaartin.")

Permalink Mark Unread

(He dreams of Naomi again before he wakes up.)

Permalink Mark Unread

Well, that's about what he expected, isn't it.

On the way to work, he stops in at a store and buys an Oujia board and a deck of tarot cards. (He wears gloves and doesn't touch them.) Then he takes his psych tests to see what changed after the half-statement Tim gave him. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Same psychological changes as the other live statement. Apparently, it doesn’t matter if it’s written or not. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Well, he doesn't know that, it could be because he heard some of it. Lev is agnostic as to the cause of personality changes. 

He stashes the Oujia board and the Tarot cards in the Archive, and then looks for Martin.

Permalink Mark Unread

Martin is at his desk. “Oh, hello!”

Permalink Mark Unread

Lev kisses Martin quickly on the lips. "I love you."

(He is kind of sad that this is the only time he is going to get away with this. Next time Martin will know he's about to do something stupid.)

Permalink Mark Unread

....!

Martin is just going to blush an absurd amount now. “I’m pretty sure you’re not supposed to do that?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"This is true," he says. "I won't do it again."

Permalink Mark Unread

He starts to leave, pauses, and then looks at Martin thoughtfully.

Permalink Mark Unread

“...what.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Nothing," he says, and then disappears into the Archive before Martin can call him on it. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Lev locks the door of the Archive, cracks his knuckles, and says, "Hello? Watchful Thing? I'd like to talk. If you care to say anything about, like, who you are, or what you're doing, or what you want, or what you're doing to me specifically, or what my crimson fate is, or anything else helpful, I would really appreciate it."

He takes out a notebook, opens it to a clean page, and puts the pen in his left hand. "I'm going to start with automatic writing because it seems the most aesthetically appropriate although if you want to communicate in, like, ominous Latin chanting or blood dripping from the walls that's fine too." He lets his eyes glaze over and attempts to adopt a trancelike brain state empty of thought, which is kind of difficult because Lev's brain has never been empty of thought in its life.

Permalink Mark Unread

He feels watched! Nothing else happens!

Permalink Mark Unread

He pulls out the Oujia board and sets it up and then waits expectantly.

Permalink Mark Unread

There’s someone there, his brain screams at him. He’s being watched

Nothing else happens. 

Permalink Mark Unread

He's guessing that a similar thing will happen when he opens the Tarot deck, says "if you're influencing this please make the first card be Two of Pentacles and the next three indicate the past, present, and future," shuffles it, and draws, but it is important to try all your ideas.

Permalink Mark Unread

The door swings open. 

Really, Lev,” a familiar voice says, “you could have just asked.”

Permalink Mark Unread

Ack.

This was not at all in his expected space of outcomes. 

He should probably come up with some sort of convincing lie-- if he were Asher he'd be halfway through convincing Elias he was extraordinarily superstitious and read Tarot at every job he'd ever worked-- but lying has never been his strong suit and instead he is left blinking like an idiot. 

Permalink Mark Unread

“Now. Both you and I will likely end up in more danger if I tell you all the information I have, instead of letting you figure it out organically. Not to mention that—well. The Watchful Thing, as you call it, likes curiosity. Discovery. Seeing how far people will go for the sake of knowledge. It doesn’t like, mm... an intervention that gives you easy answers, all wrapped up in a bow. 

As for what it wants—it wants you to be the Archivist. To gather stories and to learn from them. To seek out more knowledge.”

Permalink Mark Unread

Lev knows that real life is not the same thing as fiction, but he can't help thinking great, my horror fantasy novel life has acquired a wise and inexplicably cryptic old mentor, and it turns out I want to throw them off a cliff just as much in real life.

"........I feel like literally nothing you have done in the history of my employment at the Archive has led me to believe that it would be useful to ask you things."

Permalink Mark Unread

“And I feel like nothing you’ve seen here led you to believe it would be a good idea to do what you’re doing, either, and yet here you are. —Though you needn’t worry, Hasbro doesn’t sell anything actually paranormal.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Well, maybe if you didn't nonconsensually expose me to mind control that made me more curious we wouldn't have these problems!"

Permalink Mark Unread

“Lev. We’re on the same side here, or at least I hope that we can be. I’m sorry I couldn’t better inform you of the risks of this job in advance without putting both of us in more danger, and I am genuinely trying to protect you now that you have it. I came here because I am hopeful that you might have some questions I can answer, or that I could otherwise be of help without further endangering one or both of us, because I want to help you.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"...if you want me to avoid doing dangerous things you should probably tell me what's dangerous to do."

Permalink Mark Unread

“The Watchful Thing rewards curiosity. It doesn’t want you to avoid things, and if I tell you things rather than letting you discover them there is every likelihood that you will be actively worse off for knowing. You serve it, now, and that’s some measure of protection, at least. The whole Institute serves it, really, though it’s most pronounced in the Archives. I’m also not omniscient, unfortunately; I can’t warn you about every unpleasantness the world has to offer.

I assume you’ve noticed the dreams? It doesn’t want me to intervene any more than it wants you to. It wants me to watch.

Don’t read any books from the library of Jurgen Leitner, don’t buy any antiques owned by Mikhaele Salesa. —Has he showed up in more than one of your statements yet? He will soon, if he hasn’t already.”

Permalink Mark Unread

".......I knew you weren't a real research institute."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Observant of you. Most people don’t notice, especially so quickly.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Well, I'm an ex-academic, most people aren't and also have kind of confused ideas about academia. --I don't think I've had any statements that mention Salesa."

Permalink Mark Unread

“No? Well. Consider yourself warned, then. Might also be wise to check any of the statements involving artifacts for mentions of a tall Samoan man who deals in stolen goods. Some of our more interesting objects in Artefact Storage were owned by him.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"I'll keep an eye out. --Do you have any idea what my crimson fate that Jane Prentiss was being cryptic about was?"

Permalink Mark Unread

“Unfortunately, I know little more about Jane Prentiss than you do. She gave a statement, before she became—the thing she is now—but with the Archives in such disarray... Gertrude had many virtues, but organizing the Archives was decidedly not among them.

That said, I would assume that she is threatening to kill you? Killing people is rather her modus operandi, and her texts as Tim were not exactly subtle.” 

Permalink Mark Unread

That... doesn't feel right. Lev increases his credence in the hypotheses "Jane Prentiss wants to kill me," "Elias Bouchard is surprisingly ignorant about the Archives," and "Elias Bouchard is a lying untrustworthy fuck."

"What were Gertrude's virtues? She does not seem to have had many as a, uh, conventional archivist."

Permalink Mark Unread

Elias pauses for a moment, considering. “Extremely good at staying alive. She was the Archivist for almost fifty years, and it wasn’t because she was particularly averse to getting involved.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"...see, I told Martin I shouldn't guess my life expectancy from Gertrude."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Well. You’ve just started here, no need to be too pessimistic just yet. Perhaps you’ll be another Gertrude Robinson, just with better filing practices.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"...I am going to do my best to turn the Archives into an actual research institution and if there is a reason I shouldn't do that, instead of it just being unimportant whether I do that, you should probably tell me not to."

Permalink Mark Unread

“No, do go ahead. It’s no more dangerous than anything else, it was just never one of Gertrude’s priorities. I’d be curious about your findings.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Having the ability to cheat on figuring out whether things are fake is going to help a lot."

Permalink Mark Unread

“I wish you the best of luck. Anything else you wanted to ask about? And in the future, please do use email, it’s far more reliable. Not to mention easier for us both.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"...how did you know what I was doing."

Permalink Mark Unread

“You were trying to communicate with what you call the Watching Thing, no? Let’s just say it sent me.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"...The cryptic mysteriousness of literally everyone magic is getting on my nerves. --Although I guess if I had the opportunity to be cryptically mysterious I couldn't resist it either."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Well. I did at least tell you that I can’t give you all the answers just yet. I do dearly hope you live long enough and learn enough about the world to be cryptically mysterious yourself one day; I suppose that will have to be enough.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"...why did you tell me that trying to talk to the Watchful Thing is stupid? If I'm being cryptically threatened by Jane Prentiss, trying to talk to the least malevolent spirit I can find, which can already basically do whatever it wants with me, is actually a totally reasonable decision. Given the rest of its observed character, I thought it would probably not punish me for curiosity, which it didn't. You told me that being curious is going to increase my life expectancy, so I was in fact totally right. And this did cause me to have somewhat more useful information than I had previously. --Also, it's far from unreasonable to guess that the Watchful Thing might be able to move a planchette or control my small involuntary muscle movements and thus use the Ouija board to communicate usefully."

Permalink Mark Unread

“I hadn’t considered your involuntary muscle movements. I don’t think the attempt was stupid—the automatic writing might even have done something, if you’d been working here longer. And you’re right that it worked. I was unimpressed with the ouija board because cursed artifacts are generally not mass produced, whatever some of our, ah, digitizable statement givers might claim, and I was also slightly annoyed at being interrupted during work in such an... unconventional way.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"...I'm not going to try to contact a spirit with a cursed artifact, I have any sense of self-preservation. --And if you would like not to be contacted in an unconventional fashion then you should tell me what activities just contact you and I will know that I don't get interesting results from doing them."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Declaring your intent to converse with the Watching Thing, especially if you do so within the Institute, is very likely to contact me and very unlikely to do anything else; you can keep trying if you like, but you'll have to be okay with the fact that I'm not going to interrupt my paperwork for every experiment. Though I expect you won't get very interesting results from trying to contact it in general, especially this early on. I don't mean to discourage you, it is always possible that I'll be surprised, but in my experience it rather prefers watching to interference."

Permalink Mark Unread

"That's not what I asked, but if it turns out that speculating about the interaction of magic and general relativity also interrupts your paperwork I guess you will have no one to blame but yourself."

Permalink Mark Unread

"You asked what activities contact me. I told you that declaring your intent to converse with the Watching Thing, especially within the Institute, would contact me. I doubt that other speculations will do the same. Does that answer your question?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"...yes, and I don't want to keep you from your paperwork for too long."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I appreciate that. Let me know if you need anything or have any questions." And Elias leaves!

Permalink Mark Unread

Lev sends everyone an email!

Since Jane Prentiss attacked Tim and is threatening me, and we don't know very much about her, I want to drop what we're doing and instead search the Archive for and research statements that mention Jane Prentiss. (She also gave a statement at some point-- if we can find that one, I think it'd be particularly valuable.)

If you find a statement that mentions her, check whether it's digitizable. I believe, based on my previous experience of them, that non-digitizable statements are always true. 

(He types out "if that's okay with everyone" and then deletes it on the grounds that it is not very managerial.)

Then he looks for statements that mention Jane Prentiss until lunch. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Does he check while going through them if they're digitizable, or is he just looking for her name?

Permalink Mark Unread

If he finds any statements with her name he puts them in a pile so he can check whether they're digitizable all at once.

Permalink Mark Unread

Nothing, nothing, nothing.

 

And then he finds a statement given by Jane Prentiss.

 

Nothing happens in it. There is a wasp nest in her attic. It calls to her, it sings, it tells her it loves her, that she is a home, that she is beautiful. She is so afraid and she loves it so dearly and it itches and it makes her feel things she's never felt before and she is so very, very afraid. It didn't want her to come to the Institute, so she did, in the hopes that they would have something that would help her. She is certain, by the end of her statement, that the Institute is not there to help her. That the hive chose her, that the hive had always chosen her. She mentions fractals, spiderwebs, beholding.

The whole thing is written in a strange style, though that might just be because she admits to not having slept in quite some time.

Permalink Mark Unread

He stops.

He checks whether it's digitizable.

Permalink Mark Unread

It's not.

Permalink Mark Unread

...it's not quite time for lunch yet but he is concerned that if he keeps doing things then more things will happen and he will have entirely too much stuff to explain to Martin. 

He leaves the Archive and goes to Martin's desk. "Early lunch."

Permalink Mark Unread

"...Yeah, okay."

As soon as they're out of the Institute: "What's going on? You've been acting weird all day."

Permalink Mark Unread

(Fish and chips shop this time, Lev is concerned if they eat at one place too much the Watchful Thing will decide it's part of the Institute.)

"...I had an extremely interesting day. I tried to talk to the Watchful Thing, and it sent me Elias, and then I found Jane Prentiss's statement, and then I decided to go to lunch with you before anything else happened. --No promises on whether I will also drag you out for an afternoon snack."

His voice is mysteriously happy.

Permalink Mark Unread

"...Wow, okay, yeah. Drag me out whenever you need. I. What happened, what did they say?"

Permalink Mark Unread

(Maybe he is going to escape this without Martin noticing that Lev kissed him because he was about to do something extremely dangerous.)

"Jane Prentiss's statement is beautiful."

Permalink Mark Unread

"...Really? I. Wouldn't have expected that, honestly. I guess I should be less, uh, biased towards worm people. ...Except for how she trapped Tim in his flat and is maybe threatening you, I guess. But like. In terms of, uh, writing quality."

Permalink Mark Unread

He talks with his hands a lot when he's around Martin but this time he's doing it way more enthusiastically and broadly than normal, like he is so interested in something that he entirely forgot that he wasn't supposed to. He's not bouncing. It is too important for bouncing. 

"It's so-- she met a spirit and was chosen by the spirit, I think? The spirit of-- bugs or something-- it's called the Hive and it's alien, it's so alien, it's completely inhuman and it loves her and she loves it and she can become part of it and when you read it she's not talking like a human because even then it was-- changing her I think-- making her more like it-- and you can see in the statement what it must be like to be the Hive, at least a little bit, as much as we can understand, and it's so alien and it's so beautiful-- I don't think I'm making any sense at all-- the Watchful Thing is definitely the Beholding, that's ours, our spirit, and I think there's another one called the Web-- that must be the one that killed Vittery--" 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Changing her the way--the way the Watchful Thing, the, the Beholding, the same way it's changing you, do you think?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Well, I don't know, do I sound like I'm possessed by a spirit of-- curiosity? Knowledge? Observation? --Probably not yet but maybe eventually. --I wonder if Gertrude left any records where we could see what she talks like..."

He sounds extremely cheerful about this prospect.

Permalink Mark Unread

"I... don't... think so? But I'm not sure how I'd check, you were already kind of like this--I wonder if Jane was, too--not curious, I guess, but... whatever she was? I have no idea If it... cares about that, when it chooses people. Checking to see if Gertrude left records is probably a good idea."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Also it took a while to make Jane Prentiss Jane Prentiss, the statement was given before she was the person she was today and she'd had the worms inside her before. The Beholding is anti-interventionist I think so it might not want to merge with me." (Slightly disappointed voice.) "I think she was like this before, she mentions in the statement that people thought she was toxic and stopped being friends with her and this made her lonely and then she found something that loved her so much it consumed her entirely..."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Huh. I wonder if there's any way to track down the people who thought she was toxic, see if they have any perspective on all this."

Permalink Mark Unread

Cheek kiss. "Good plan. --Apparently the Hive hates the Beholding so there's, uh, motive for maybe wanting to kill me."

Permalink Mark Unread

"That seems.... unideal... Should we maybe push for, I dunno, more security or something? And I should, uh, probably get that knife. And lessons on how to use it.

 

 

 

Do you, uh. If the Beholding wanted to merge with you... would you want it to?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"...yes. Obviously? --I guess I don't want to murder anyone. But the Beholding does not really seem like the sort of spirit that murders people."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah. Yeah, that makes sense. ...Just, tell me before you do anything? If you can?"

Permalink Mark Unread

Oh no, Martin is making a face.

Lev stares at the table indecisively.

Permalink Mark Unread

"...I'm sorry. If you want to--and we're both in agreement on the no murder--I really don't mean to stop you, just. I thought I should probably ask, so I can. Be prepared. And probably it won't even come up anyway, if it's non-interventionist, just."

Permalink Mark Unread

"...okay you are going to do that sentence again without apologizing for wanting to be informed before your boyfriend is possessed by an incomprehensible probably-evil spirit."

Permalink Mark Unread

"--Yeah, you know what, alright. That was perfectly reasonable of me, actually, and it's kind of not okay with me that you weren't able to agree to it. If there is any likelihood you are going to be possessed by anything, you need to tell me. I'm not even saying that you can't be possessed by anything! I'm just asking to be told first!"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Good job." Cheek kiss.

Permalink Mark Unread

"...I did just go talk to the Watchful Thing this morning without telling you because you might stop me."

Permalink Mark Unread

"...Is that why you were weird this morning, and the kiss, and everything?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"...well it would be terrible to die and go 'I could have kissed Martin and I didn't and now I'm never going to get to.'"

Permalink Mark Unread

Sigh. "You're an idiot. I love you for it, but you're an idiot." He is going to lean over the table and kiss Lev on the forehead now. "I'm really, really glad you didn't die. ...I'd ask you to not do that again but I'm getting the impression that it might be a bit of a losing battle, what with the magic literally making you more curious. At least tell me, next time."

Permalink Mark Unread

"..........I will promise to tell you when I do stupid things if you promise not to try to accompany me when I do stupid things."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah, okay, I'll take it. I'm not happy about it, but you really don't look happy about it either, so I guess that's only fair. Compromise, and all that. I won't accompany you, or try to stop you, as long as you just... let me know what you're doing. 

...You can go back to talking about Jane Prentiss, if you want? Or about--how that went, with Elias, if you'd rather?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"......no, you can try to stop me. Why wouldn't you be allowed to try to stop me?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"--Because if I'm allowed to stop you then you won't tell me? I would definitely rather stop you than join you, if I think something's that dangerous, I'm not suicidal, so I figured that was what you were worried about?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"No, I want you to be safe."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Right, well, I can't quit either, so if you're right about our lifespans, good luck with that. But I won't join you, if that's really all you're worried about. And this way I can stop you if you're doing something really stupid."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Well, there's working-for-the-Magnus-Institute unsafe and then there's talking-to-entities unsafe. --I realize I'm being an enormous hypocrite."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Kinda are. It’s okay, though, there’s—a lot going on. I’d be more surprised if you were never a bit of a hypocrite.” Handsqueeze?

Permalink Mark Unread

"But you see I love you and don't want you to get hurt, and I am more indifferent to the question in my own case."

Permalink Mark Unread

“And that’s not exactly great, seeing as how I love you and don’t want you to get hurt either, but. You didn’t die this morning, at least. And hopefully things’ll work out better going forward, now that we’ve talked about it?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah. --I want you to be able to talk me out of things."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Yeah. I didn’t— I should say thank you for that. It... means a lot to me, to be honest. So, uh. Thank you.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"You have low standards!"

Permalink Mark Unread

“You’ve mentioned! I really am working on it. ...Really do think that liking it when people argue with you is more of a you-specific thing, though.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Elias says that the Beholding likes it when I'm curious and I'm more likely to get in trouble if I avoid things."

Permalink Mark Unread

“...Do we trust Elias? I guess we don’t have any better sources of information.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"He apologized for not telling me about the mind control. Said that it would be more dangerous for me if he told me things instead of letting me find out on my own."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Okay. That’s definitely good, I think. Did he say anything else, about—anything?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Well, I was fucking right, the Magnus Institute is not a real research institute."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Oh. Well, I guess that explains why we were both... hired...”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Ugh. Don't remind me."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Sorry. You were right, at least.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"...I'm not certain but... Elias was talking more like the Magnus Institute was benevolent than like it was evil? Like, he was apologizing and... more or less being honest... He's still a condescending ass but I think that might just be his personality."

Permalink Mark Unread

“That’s good! I mean, it’s not good that he’s a condescending ass, but—if he’s just a kinda bad boss instead of an actively evil boss, that’s good news!”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Also he kept saying things I knew and presenting them as if he were telling me things, which is annoying, but... he wasn't trying to manipulate me in any other ways, at least, as far as I could tell."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Yeah, if the worst he is is annoying, that seems... good? Or at least... not bad?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"It is nice that I yelled at him and he apologized. Gets you a lot of points in my book."

Permalink Mark Unread

“I dunno, in my experience I get a lot more points for arguing with you than for apologizing. I think there might be diminishing returns on the whole apologies thing.” (He’s smiling.)

Permalink Mark Unread

"You should apologize when I yell at you and I'm right, and not at other times. --Except I probably wouldn't yell at you very much because it's not fair because you wouldn't yell back."

Permalink Mark Unread

“In that case I guess I’ll apologize when you are right at a normal volume.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"But I... suspect Elias might not be evil? Or at least he's morally ambiguous? --Also he definitely observes everything that's going on in the Archive and probably everything that happens when we have that ominous feeling of being watched."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Um! Wow, okay, I guess I don’t do anything private in there anyway—maybe it’s even a good thing, since the non-digitizables break security cameras?—but! Uh! That’s kind of creepy!”

Permalink Mark Unread

"If we fucked in the supply closet he would deserve it."

Permalink Mark Unread

Martin splutters for a moment before regaining composure! “He would.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"But there's a problem if he's malevolent because, uh, we can't quit and we have a very limited ability to do things he can't see. I at least have experienced the Watchful Thing watching me outside of the Archives. So... there's another reason to guess that he might be benevolent. Because if he's malevolent we're fucked."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Yeah. That’s... not great, but yeah.

I... think it mostly just watches me when I’m in the Archives? Maybe a few other times, but—not even close to as much.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Well, if you think Elias is evil, try to do useful things about it and not tell me anything."

Permalink Mark Unread

“I guess I’ll do my best. Uh. If it comes up, anyway. Hopefully he’ll turn out to be good or at least not evil and then it’ll be fine.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"I'm not sure the Watchful Thing will manage to get to 'good'. It's"-- he gestures vaguely-- "there are lots of ways an inhuman alien thing can be evil from our perspective, right. If it wants to kill people for any reason, for example, and there are a lot of reasons why something might want to kill people. But 'good' is a really narrow target. You have to not do anything we humans object to, and you have to do a bunch of stuff we actively find helpful, and I don't think you'd get it right unless you cared about the same things people do. And... it would be weird for any of the spirits to do that. --I guess Elias is a person though and he could be working with the Watchful Thing for his own purposes."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Yeah, I meant Elias, I... wouldn’t have said ‘he’ about the Watchful Thing. And... we’d be able to tell if he were as far gone as Jane Prentiss, right? So I assume he’s more, more like you, where sure maybe it’s influencing him but he’s still... himself. But I could be wrong.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Oh, yeah, I think the person you'd have to worry about there is me. --Elias says the Watchful Thing rewards curiosity and doesn't want me to avoid things. And serving it gives me... some measure of protection. We've seen a similar thing in some of the statements, like Father Burroughs's, he was safe from the tree thing because he already belonged to the thing he'd tried to exorcise."

Permalink Mark Unread

“That’s... good, I think? Let’s just go with good. Definitely better than if it mind controlled you to be more curious and then didn’t give you any protection.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"So to some extent I think I'm going to be... safer... if I cooperate with the extremely powerful being controlling every aspect of my life. Trying not to be recklessly curious might actually be more dangerous? --For me, not for you."

Permalink Mark Unread

“I guess that makes sense. Terrifying, but, makes sense.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Also Elias said to keep an eye out for someone called Salesa. Apparently he does antiques that are as... charming... as Leitner books."

Permalink Mark Unread

Martin winces slightly, inhaling sympathetically. “Okay, that’s definitely good information to have, yeah. Okay. Keep an eye out for anybody named Salesa and don’t touch their antiques.”

Permalink Mark Unread

Over the next few days, Lev keeps searching for statements that mention Jane Prentiss, and sends Tim off to track down Jane Prentiss's friends from before she was possessed. 

He photocopies the Hive statement and keeps the copy near his desk, and when he's dispirited about work, he rereads it. He looks at the text from Jane sometimes. He considers the fact that he could text her back, could interview her, could... talk to the one other person who understands how much the Hive is beautiful. But he promised he would explain himself to Martin before he did anything risky, and... this is not a decision he thinks will pass a cost-benefit analysis. 

It doesn't stop him from looking. 

When he talks to Martin, his infodumps are full of words like "eliminativist materialism" and "philosophical behaviorism," "the equivalence principle" and "non-Euclidean spacetime." He slows down; he's careful to try to make sure Martin understands what he's talking about, even in a simpler and less mathy way. He brings Martin Feynman's the Character of Physical Law and attempts to teach him what a proof is. 

At night Lev does things that are... if not foreplay at least adjacent. He kisses Martin's chest and neck and shoulders, touches his stomach and back and sides. He does not at all have the physical reaction one would generally expect from a man in this sort of situation.  

Permalink Mark Unread

Martin very much does, though he's clearly ashamed of it. He starts getting a bit skittish around Lev at night.

(He also gets a knife and signs up for classes.)

They don't find any more statements of Jane Prentiss. They keep looking. Her friends confirm that she was starting to get really weird, obsessed with bugs and just "having a really negative energy, you know?" before they stopped being friends with her. Her work confirms that she was fired after having a public breakdown over them dealing with an ant infestation. The paramedics report reports that when they and the police responded to reports of screaming at Jane Prentiss’s flat on Prospero Road, they found her in a loft space, passed out, with her forearm buried up to the elbow in “pulped organic matter”. The landlord, Arthur Nolan, cannot be talked to, as later that same night, a fire destroyed the flat and killed him. The fire service report he had fallen asleep with a lit cigarette, due to the fact that he was found sitting in the remains of an armchair with no sign he had made any attempt to escape. Jane Prentiss was taken to the hospital, showing signs of her parasitic infestation; six hospital staff attempted to treat her when many of the worms were violently expelled from her body. All six of them died, and she walked calmly out of the hospital; a seventh hospital employee died as a result of falling down the stairs running fro her. The Institute was consulted at the time but was quickly dropped in favor of what appears to be a sloppy cover-up story.

They keep not finding any more statements that mention Jane Prentiss.

Permalink Mark Unread

Sasha knocks on the door to his office. "Lev?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yes?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Lev, um, you're going to want to hear this. --I guess I have a statement now, like Tim did, if you want it? Sorry, just had a bit of a rough night. Couldn't really sleep well. --Nothing as bad as Tim's, it just, shook me is all." It's true; she looks exhausted.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Go type it up on the typewriter," he says, concerned that any expression of sympathy will make her attempt to give him a live statement.

Permalink Mark Unread

Statement of Sasha James, March 31, 2016.

 

I’ll start with the first thing I noticed. I live up near Finsbury Park, and my building is old. Victorian, I think, and though it’s been repaired and maintained quite well, it’s got all sorts of strange little quirks. One of these is the windows. The actual windows in the flats are fine, but the stairwells have slightly warped glass, where the windows have those little bubbles. Looking down on the street below can be a bit strange, as the glass bends the light and distorts whatever’s below it. I never really paid much attention to it until a few days ago, but it’s not a new thing.

It was the day before yesterday when I first saw it. When I’m heading down the stairs in the morning, I sometime like to spend a few seconds looking out of the window at the people on the street below. I’ll move my head so that I see them through the warped glass, and they’ll distort like a fun-house mirror. It’s a bit daft, but I have a pretty dreary commute down to Victoria, so I take my fun where I can get it. Well, on that morning I paused before the window, and noticed one of the warped figures below was… off, slightly. It looked too tall, the limbs and body were very thin and almost wavy, like they didn’t have any structure or bones in them. I couldn’t make out a face, but it was the hands that were the most bizarre. They seemed to be stretched and inflated by the distorted light, until they were almost the size of the rest of the torso. The fingers were long and stiff, and seemed to end in sharp points. It stood completely motionless, and I could feel it staring at me.

Moving my head to the side, I saw that the actual person I had been looking at was a large man with long, blond hair. He was neither stood still nor facing me, instead moving around the display of the flower shop opposite my building. Nothing about the guy seemed especially out of place, but I made a mental note to keep a lookout for him. I checked again through the bubble of bended glass and again I saw that tall figure with its limp arms and huge hands.

I’m not exactly the bravest person in the world. I generally avoid horror and I tend to stay off roller coasters in the rare situation I have a chance to ride them. So I was as surprised as anyone that this undeniably sinister figure wasn’t causing me more distress. I mean, I was a bit nervous, sure. I’ve never had any direct experience with the supernatural before outside the Institute and the more I looked and checked and double-checked, the more sure I was that supernatural was exactly what it was. To be honest, I was surprised how quickly I accepted that. I’ve always considered myself a bit of a skeptic, and until recently I’d have said working at the Institute only made me more so.

Anyway, I watched it for about ten minutes, until the blond man bought a small bunch of lilies and walked away. Once he was gone, the distorted figure with the long hands disappeared as well. I headed down into the street and over to the flower shop. The woman working there gave me a bit of a confused look when I asked if there had just been a tall, blond man in her shop. She said yes there had, and no, she hadn’t noticed anything strange, and was I looking to buy some flowers. I was quite confused myself, and on a bit of an edge when I left. I was already late for work, though, so I decided to ignore it and just keep an eye out.

Sure enough, it wasn’t too long before I saw him again. There’s a small café I generally pop into when I head to work in the morning. I love the Institute’s building, of course, it’s beautiful, but from a money point of view, I really wish it wasn’t in Chelsea. Everything around here is so expensive. I generally walk down from Victoria Station. It’s a long walk, but quite pretty, and it gives me a chance to pick up a coffee on the way. As I said, I was running late that morning, so I was a bit conflicted about whether to get one, but as I looked in the window I saw a familiar figure at one of the corner tables. Again, the blond guy wasn’t looking in my direction, nor did he seem to give any indication that he was aware of my existence. He was there, though, and I was on the verge of walking in and confronting him when I noticed the time and decided getting to work was more important. Besides, what’s that old saying? “Once is happenstance, twice is coincidence, three times is enemy action”. I decided that if he turned up a third time, then I would ask him… something. I don’t really know what I was planning to ask him. “Are you secretly a monster?” probably would have been a great opener.

It was a quiet day in the Archives. I mean, it usually is, you don't usually come out much. I got on with my work, did some filing, kept looking through statements to see if any mentioned Jane Prentiss. 

Nothing else had happened until I left work. It must have been about half past six, so the sun was just about starting to go down, and I headed back up towards Victoria. The first thing I noticed out of the ordinary was that the café was still open. Normally they shut up about six o’clock, but the lights were on and the door was open. I couldn’t see anyone behind the counter, though, and there was only one customer. He sat there in the exact same position he’d been that morning, drinking what could easily have been the exact same coffee.

I looked around to see if there was anyone else who could confirm what I was seeing. The street was empty, but as I looked, a car drove past. In the curving glass of its tinted windows, I saw him there, the weird distorted body, rail thin and limp, the hands huge and sharp. And then the car passed on and I turned back to see a normal-looking man. But now, for the first time, he was looking at me. He gestured to the chair across from him, clearly inviting me inside. I don’t know why I wasn’t more scared going in there, but I wasn’t. My curiosity apparently conquered my nervousness.

He didn’t speak when I sat down, and I saw his coffee cup was empty. Whatever was inside had dried up hours ago. He seemed to be waiting for me to ask him a question. So I asked him what he was. He laughed at this, the first sound I’d heard him make, and it sounded… unnatural. Like he was laughing very quietly, but someone had turned up the volume up so I could hear it. He said it didn’t matter what he was, that he couldn’t describe it even if he wanted to. What was the phrase he used… “How would a melody describe itself when asked?”

This put my back up a bit to be honest, and I told him if he was going to talk in cheap riddles I was just going to leave. He actually apologized, told me I could call him Michael. I didn’t want to call him Michael; it didn’t seem to fit somehow, and the way he said it made me think that it definitely was not his name. Still, it wasn’t like I had any other name for him it.

It sat there, clearly waiting for me to ask another question, so I did. I asked it what it wanted, and was told that it wanted to help.

I asked if it want to stop Jane Prentiss. It laughed that weird laugh again and told me that I had no idea what was really going on. It didn’t sound like it had any intention of telling me, though, it just seemed like it was amused by my attempts to understand. Then it said it didn’t care if I or my companions lived or died, but that “the flesh-hive was always rash”. It said it wanted to be friends. When it said this it put its hand in mine, and it may have looked like a human hand, but it was heavy. It felt like a wet leather bag full of heavy stones. Sharp stones.

I pulled my hand away quickly and got up to leave. By this point I was just about sick of this weird thing that looked like a person but was not a person and talked in riddles. It made no move to stop me as I headed towards the door. As I was about to exit, though, it called after me, and said if I was interested in saving your life it would be waiting at Hanwell Cemetery. It said your name specifically, and Martin's, and Tim's.

Statement ends.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Thank you," he says when he gets the statement. "I'm sorry that happened to you, that sounds awful."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Mostly I just, I wish I could quit, you know? I've been wanting to since Tim was trapped in his flat. Since before then, really. I don't think this is a safe job, and I don't want to be in it. But here I am."

Permalink Mark Unread

"It's really not. --I could try firing you and see if that takes?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"That'd be nice. If you can fire me, anyway."

Permalink Mark Unread

He says "I'm firing you, get out of here."

Permalink Mark Unread

No, he doesn't.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah, doesn't work. Was worth a try, anyway. --You can take the day off if you want to. I mean you could do that anyway, since I can't fire you, but I would approve of it."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I'm going to Hanwell Cemetary. You can come with me or not, mark it as a day off or not, I don't care, I want to find out what it has to say."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I'll... think about it."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Take your time. Any thoughts on 'Michael'? There aren't exactly any leads to follow up on except the ones it gave us."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I don't know," he says, "it's hard to come to any conclusions when he's being so vague."

(The blonde man was probably chosen by another spirit, one that's opposed to the Hive. The spirit doesn't sound like any of the ones he knows. "Wants to be friends" sounds similar to Prentiss's statement; it probably wants to choose Sasha. Sasha belongs to the Watchful Thing but not as strongly as Lev does; the blonde man probably expects to be able to take her. It might be trying to make a deal with Sasha where their lives are preserved in exchange for her service. There is something to be said for letting Sasha go so he can find out what Michael wants to say, or at least what Michael wants to tell him; he's not sure if going himself would have any advantage over it.)

Permalink Mark Unread

"I don't want to wait longer than this evening, I don't know how long it'll wait at the graveyard for us. I'll be taking the day off, I guess. Probably just going to take a nap, I wasn't lying when I said I didn't sleep last night. Call me when you make a decision?"

Permalink Mark Unread

...okay ethical people would at least try to talk Sasha out of it.

"You realize that in non-digitizable statements fucking around with supernatural beings has, I don't know, a fifty percent chance of resulting in your horrible gruesome death?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"I worked in Artefact Storage, remember? Trust me, I know. I wouldn't be telling you my plans at all except that you can't actually stop me, your only leverage is my job and I wasn't exactly crying at the idea of being fired. But it knew your name, too, so I figured you deserved to know. Show my statement to Martin and Tim if I disappear or die, will you? But if it actually is benevolent, if it actually does have something that can save our lives... I'm willing to take that chance."

Permalink Mark Unread

He considers this and chooses his words carefully.

"I think the Institute may be better at keeping us safe from Jane Prentiss than you would imagine."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Right, well. I don't exactly get the impression this place cares much about staff well-being, and I've worked here significantly longer than you have. So, unless you have something better than that?"

Permalink Mark Unread

See, he doesn't want Michael to know he knows about the Watchful Thing, and attempting to talk Sasha out of it further would probably reveal information he doesn't want to reveal, so he can stop now. Ethics.

"Well, good luck."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Thanks. Hopefully I won’t need it.”

Permalink Mark Unread

He goes to Martin's office.

"...Sasha's planning on committing suicide."

Permalink Mark Unread

What?! How did you—we should tell someone, probably, Tim knows her better than I do—“ 

Permalink Mark Unread

"--via evil spirit, I mean, not in a more conventional fashion. I tried to talk her out of it."

He hands Martin the statement.

Permalink Mark Unread

“And you didn’t stop—“ Martin sighs and grabs the statement to read; he relaxes some as he reads. “Are we sure that this Michael isn’t... you know, actually helpful? Or at least not going to kill her? I mean, she talked to him—to it—at the coffee shop just fine.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"...have you ever read a non-digitizable statement in which something like this ends well."

Permalink Mark Unread

“...no. But that, uh, doesn’t say great things about whether we should be trusting the Watchful Thing either.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah, well, we're stuck with the Watchful Thing. Sasha could just leave Michael alone."

Permalink Mark Unread

“...Can she? If it is following her, I’m... I guess Nathan Watts ignored the anglerfish and that went fine, and, and Joshua Gillespie with the coffin. But Robert Kelly, he ran away, right, and it didn’t make a difference. I don’t—I don’t know. I don’t think that Sasha is, is trying to die.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"I think talking to it is much higher-risk than not doing that! --She invited me along. I'm not going."

Permalink Mark Unread

“You’re not? —I mean, that’s a good thing, to be clear, and hopefully Sasha won’t go either, it just, uh. Surprised me. Since you read the Jane Prentiss statement, you seemed—“ He waves his arm a little. “I dunno. I would’ve thought you’d be jumping at the chance to talk to something like that. Not that I’m not grateful that I’m not talking you out of it right now! I am. Grateful, I mean.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Well, if she survives, I'll get a statement, which is almost as good. And if she dies, then I probably would have died too. The only time it would really benefit me is if Sasha dies and I don't, which doesn't seem terribly likely, and also if it happens I might wind up with PTSD which... I'd rather not have. And Michael wants to be friends, which suggests that he thinks he'll be able to move at least Sasha and probably me from being servants of the Watchful Thing to being his servant, and I would really much rather be the servant of the single spirit that seems to be involved in the fewest murders of any spirit I'm aware of. --I'm going to be curious but I don't think that means I have to be stupid."

Permalink Mark Unread

“...What do you think Michael’s the spirit of? Or—a servant of, or whatever. I’m... glad that you’re not going to be stupid. Genuinely glad. Probably it was—obvious to you—but it’s, nice to hear.”

Permalink Mark Unread

Lev stands on his tiptoes and kisses Martin's cheek. "You're welcome. I am trying. Haven't texted Jane Prentiss even a little bit."

Permalink Mark Unread

Martin bends down to hug him. “Do you think I should tell Tim? Or I guess I could try to talk to Sasha myself instead? Or... I don’t know.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"I don't know Tim but I'm worried if he knows he might want to come along. You might be, uh. Better than I am at persuading people who aren't you."

Permalink Mark Unread

“I really doubt that Tim will want to come. —Or, I guess he might, but only if he wasn’t able to convince Sasha not to go? He was trapped in his flat for two weeks, I really doubt he wants more interaction with the s—with, uh, magic. But he might want to go to keep an eye on Sasha if he can’t make her stay. I can try to convince Sasha?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"You can if you want. And you won't decide to go. --I am curious about reading her statement."

Permalink Mark Unread

“I’m not going to decide to go! I’ll... try to convince her, I guess, but maybe I’ll fail and you’ll get another statement.” He hands Sasha’s statement back to Lev. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Lev kisses Martin's cheek, says "you should do that," observes that he wants to kiss Martin on the lips, decides that now is really not the time to deal with this, and goes off to check the Archives for non-digitizables.

Permalink Mark Unread

He finds one!

It's a letter from Albrecht von Closen, addressed to Jonah Magnus, dated March 31st, 1816. Albrecht was visiting his nephew, Wilhelm, in the Schwartzwald (the Black Forest) for the winter. Albrecht went on walks frequently; on one of these walks, he found a very old graveyard. In the center of the graveyard was a mausoleum with the name "Johann von Württemberg". It was a strange place for a graveyard, being far from the nearest town, but he didn't think much of it. The next day, he went to visit the graveyard again, and encountered a short man, who asked him if he was planning to explore the mausoleum. He warned Albrecht von Closen that the crypt was a dangerous place. Albrecht responded with confusion, asking what he had to fear from the dead, and the stranger laughed and said “No, sir, you have nothing to fear from the dead.” Albrecht von Closen was unsettled by this but pressed onwards into the mausoleum. He enters a room whose walls are covered in bookshelves. The books on them were wet and rotten, but the shelves, made of marble, were fine, and periodically along them were carved open eyes, which caused a strange fear in him. Before leaving, he noticed in the corner of the room a gold coin (engraved with the message “JW, 1279, Fur die Stille”) and a book in Arabic. He took them to study and left. That night, he learned from one of the servants that there are ghost stories told by the children who live nearby, claiming that those who go into the mausoleum disappear. Three days later, the man from the cemetery started to attack him. His eyes were missing, just empty sockets, but he still gave the strong impression that he was staring at Albrecht, before he disappeared suddenly. 

If Lev does any genealogy research, he might notice that Wilhelm von Closen is the great-grandfather of Mary Keay.

Permalink Mark Unread

.......it feels like he has a dozen pieces of a jigsaw puzzle and he knows if he just looked at it the right way they would all fit together but right now it is just a jumble of pieces that don't look at all like the picture on the box. 

He writes eyes on a piece of paper and underlines it and surrounds it with question marks. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Martin will come back in eventually! "No luck. She wasn't happy with me trying, either."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Well, it was worth a try. --I'm also worried about her coming back alive but mind-controlled. Like Father Burroughs."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Shouldn't we be worried about that already? Since she already talked to him once? Or is it only if she starts acting weird, because, yeah, if any of us start acting weird then something's probably up."

Permalink Mark Unread

"If he's already controlling her, why does he want her to visit the graveyard? --Guess he could want us to visit."

Permalink Mark Unread

Shrug. “I guess we’ll see. Or... we won’t, I guess. You really think she’s going to die? Or—or end up like Father Burroughs, I guess.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"...if she comes back alive I'm not going to tell her anything that I'd mind Michael knowing, that's for sure."

Permalink Mark Unread

“...Fair enough, I guess? If she comes back and there ends up being anything we know that she doesn’t and it might save her, I’m telling her, I don’t care if it gives information to Michael. But right now I honestly don’t know that we do know that much, so... that’s fine, I guess.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"I realize I'm the person who tried to talk to the Watchful Thing but you should be more paranoid."

Permalink Mark Unread

“I have considered how paranoid to be, you know! And you might be mind-controlled and Sasha might be mind-controlled and there are things I wouldn’t tell either of you but if it will save your life I am going to say them anyway! Deciding that I am willing to take this risk in extreme enough circumstances and making sure that we’re both clear on when I will take that sort of risk doesn’t make me naïve!”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Oh, right, I forgot, you're a good person."

Permalink Mark Unread

He melts a little at that. “For all we know, Elias might be talking to Michael, too. Just—different risk tolerances. Maybe we should both be more paranoid. Or maybe we’re both being overdramatic and all this is unnecessary. Really hope it’s the latter, if I’m being honest.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"...no, I think our risk tolerances are pretty similar or I'm even more risk-loving than you, I just... don't really care that much if people I don't know well die. --I also hope we're being melodramatic, but uh." He gestures to the gloves he wears on his hands. "I'm used to being melodramatic."

Permalink Mark Unread

“I guess that’s fair.” Shaky laugh. “Also I know Sasha and Tim better than you do. ‘Specially Tim, I think, we were actually pretty close? We haven’t been talking as much recently, but, uh, yeah.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"...you should talk to him more maybe? I don't want to--" He gestures vaguely.

Permalink Mark Unread

“Dunno that it’s you so much as the worm lady that stole his phone for two weeks, but yeah, I’ll reach out to him sometime.” Quick cheek kiss. “I should probably do any actual work today? Even if I can’t get fired. Is there anything you want me researching or?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"New non-digitizable statement. Ancestor of Gerard Keay. Also if you can figure out anything about Michael that would be great but, uh."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Yeah, kiiiiinda not expecting to get anywhere on that. I could check his description against anyone without a name, maybe? But I think the only other Michael who’s showed up is Mike Crew. Which, maybe they’re the same, I guess, I don’t know, but.”

Permalink Mark Unread

Gosh, Martin is really cute!!!!! He had not previously adequately appreciated how cute Martin is.

He gets very little work done this afternoon and does not worry about Sasha nearly as much as he should.

Permalink Mark Unread

If he stays late he’ll get to see Sasha stumbling back in, bleeding from a wound in her shoulder and generally looking a bit exhausted! (It’s not very deep, but it’s definitely noticeable.)

Permalink Mark Unread

Unfortunately for Lev's ability to know what's up with Sasha he starts dragging Martin back to their apartment at 5:01 pm exactly.

Permalink Mark Unread

Martin very obligingly lets himself be dragged! As soon as they’re out of the building he says “I love you.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"I love you, you're really hot."

Permalink Mark Unread

Flushing and smiling! “—what? I mean. Thank you? You’re also incredibly hot, don’t get me wrong, just—what brought this on all of a sudden?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"I was thinking about it."

Why are they not home. They should be home so Lev can rip Martin's clothes off and suck his dick. --So Lev can explain that he's trans and then rip Martin's clothes off and suck his dick.

Permalink Mark Unread

“You’re really cute.” They should be home, why are they not home yet. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Well, very soon they will be home and then Martin can sit on the bed and Lev can sit in his lap and put his face on Martin's shoulder. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Oh good! Lev should get his forehead kissed. 

Permalink Mark Unread

........oh no it turns out that hitting on people is really embarrassing even if you are almost entirely certain they will say yes. 

Lev tries looking up at Martin adorably to see if Martin is capable of telepathy and he doesn't have to say things with his mouth. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Unfortunately for Lev, Martin is not capable of telepathy! 

Permalink Mark Unread

Lev bites his lip and looks down. "I like it when you tell me what to do." He pauses and he hopes Martin likes it when people are nervous. "Sir."

Permalink Mark Unread

In that case, Martin is going to tug lightly on Lev’s hair so that he’s looking up, making eye contact. “Tell me what you want.”

Permalink Mark Unread

Lev has a good face for this. It is trusting and loving and vulnerable and dependent and helpless.

"Please kiss me?*

Permalink Mark Unread

Martin gets a look on his face that resolves after a moment into something significantly less happy than it had been a moment before. “...What are you planning.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"...uh mostly giving you a blowjob."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Really? Because last time you kissed me it was right before you were about to do something potentially fatal.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"I promised not to do that again!"

Permalink Mark Unread

“And now you’re—escalating things again. I’m just, I dunno, suspicious?”

Permalink Mark Unread

His shoulders are up around his ears.

"I'm sorry, I'm sorry, I'm sorry, I--" and he cuts himself off and runs for the bathroom.

Permalink Mark Unread

...Oh no. 

Martin is going to huddle in on himself for a bit and then stand up, make tea, get a blanket, and knock on the bathroom door. “You don’t have to talk to me if you don’t want? I brought you, uh, tea. And a blanket. And if you stay in there longer and don’t want to talk I’m also going to get food?”

Permalink Mark Unread

...the door opens cautiously.

"You don't have to kiss me."

Permalink Mark Unread

“...I know that? And you don’t have to kiss me either? I’m not opposed, I was just—worried, is all.” Does Lev want tea? Here is some tea. 

Permalink Mark Unread

He mostly wants tea because it reassures him that Martin doesn't hate him.

"I promised I wouldn't."

Permalink Mark Unread

Well once he has tea he can also have a blanket draped around him. “Can I—would it help if I hugged you?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah. Love you."

Permalink Mark Unread

Lev is going to get hugged very very tightly. “I love you too. I’m sorry for being scared.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"It's my fault. I should have told you."

(He doesn't want to kiss you he doesn't want to kiss you why would he--)

Permalink Mark Unread

“It’s okay. I promise.”

Deep breaths, Martin.

“.....Do you still want me to kiss you?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yes."

Permalink Mark Unread

Then Lev is going to get very, very kissed. “I love you.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Mmmmmmm I love you too."

(There is something he was supposed to do but it is Not Kissing and therefore probably not that important.)

Permalink Mark Unread

Mmm kissing. ...Okay, he should at least try to be the bare minimum of responsible here. “Are you, yknow, doing okay? What with the running off to the bathroom? I probably should have asked that before the kissing you, really, but—“ His hands fly up to gesture nervously with his words; he stops them as soon as he notices. 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Mmmm I'm good--"

Permalink Mark Unread

"--wait, shit."

Permalink Mark Unread

“What is it?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"I should. Uh. Probably tell you something."

Permalink Mark Unread

“O....kay.........”

Permalink Mark Unread

aaaaaaaaa martin has a skeptical face this is not making things easier just spit it out and then at least you'll know

"--I was born a girl."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Oh. That’s it? —I mean, sorry, I know that it’s probably important and everything, just—these past few weeks have really recalibrated me on major news, so, as long as you’re not also, like, infested with worms or something... That’s fine?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Well. I didn't want to be all like 'surprise vagina.' --I mean, I know they're really gross, I'm also gay, I'm not expecting you to like. Touch it. Or anything. And it's fine if you want me to leave my pants on or have sex with the lights off or something, like I get it, they're disgusting--"

Permalink Mark Unread

“...I mean, it’s fine? If you don’t want me to, that’s, like—also fine? But it’s not, like, a random vagina or whatever, it’s... yours? And I want to make you happy and I also happen to think that you’re, like, really hot, and I don’t think that my opinion on that is going to change unless you’ve got something significantly weirder than a vagina down there!”

Permalink Mark Unread

".......no, just a somewhat weirder than average vagina."

Permalink Mark Unread

“...I am fine with weird as long as it isn’t—you know. Weird weird. If your vagina is, like, actually for real magic, I might have some questions.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Uh, no. Just. Testosterone changes things. --I mean, I guess you wouldn't have anything to compare it to really. Less blood at random times, more blood during sex. Bigger, um."

(God, he hates thinking about the existence of the thing down there.)

Permalink Mark Unread

“...What kind of sex do you, uh, like? I—can’t promise I’ll be good at it but I can try? ...Ohhhhh this is what the, uh, scars are from, isn’t it.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah. The scars. And the medicine I have to take once every two weeks. And why I'm so short, and there are normal guys whose voice sounds like this but it's more common among trans guys. And." He lifts up his hands. "Small hands."

Permalink Mark Unread

Martin squints at the hands. “They look like pretty normal hands to me?”

Permalink Mark Unread

Lev puts his palm up against Martin's; his hands are noticeably smaller, although it might just be that he's kind of a short person in general. 

"Not... a lot of tipoffs anymore. You're-- kind of the only person I've ever told who isn't a doctor."

Permalink Mark Unread

Martin is going to seize this opportunity to hold Lev’s hand, bring it to his lips, and kiss it. “I love you, Lev. That’s not going to change.”

Permalink Mark Unread

Lev is half-melting into his lap now. "Probably should have told you. Before."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Probably? It makes sense that you were nervous though. And it worked out okay.” Forehead kiss. 

Permalink Mark Unread

"...didn't want to you to call me a girl. Or tell people, or get mad at me for leading you on and lying. Or stop liking me." He pushes his head into Martin's hand.

Permalink Mark Unread

“You could have just... asked me not to? I guess not if I stopped liking you?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"...well you could start thinking of me as a girl and I couldn't ask you to stop because you can't control what you think but it would be really awful and make me want to die all the time. And people do that if they know. People still call me 'she' sometimes at the doctor's office. And if Tim or Sasha knew it would be. Bad."

Permalink Mark Unread

“...why? I mean—not that I would tell anyone, but, Tim probably is better about this sort of thing than I am, honestly, and I don’t know Sasha as well but I’d be really surprised if she were bad about it, to be honest. I don’t think either of them would see you as a girl. I mean... I’ve seen you shirtless and I’ve seen you shaving, like, if you really wanted me to see you as a girl I could probably work on flipping it but I just... don’t? And you don’t want me to, so that works out? Your doctor’s office must be weird.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Well, I'm getting a Pap smear so I must be a woman, only women get Pap smears. I think is the logic. --I don't want people to know."

Permalink Mark Unread

“I won’t tell anyone. Promise.” ...Kiss?

Permalink Mark Unread

Mmmm kisses.

"I like. Being told what to do. And making people happy, and then getting told that I'm good and I did a good job and you're happy with me. I can like... most things. If you tell me I did well afterward."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Well, you’re very good at making me happy, so that’ll be easy.” Kiss! “‘Most things’ isn’t exactly the most specific thing to be going on, though, and I really don’t want this to be a repeat of our first kiss, where I think something is fine and then you’re crying?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Crying can be fun."

Permalink Mark Unread

"But yeah I'm... bad at this? Because I-- haven't really-- except with Asher and we, uh, discovered things together so it was. Different. I think it is going to be better because I didn't, like, just take a statement about someone's dead fiance."

Permalink Mark Unread

Martin winces a little. “Yeah. Yeah, that’s fair. I guess we’ll just... both be kind of bad at this, and figure stuff out?” For example, kissing! Kissing is very good. Also cuddles and holding Lev very tightly. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Kissing! And then maybe eventually they can go kiss on the bed, and then they can find some other nice things.

Permalink Mark Unread

Oooh, other nice things. (Martin is a bit inexperienced but enthusiastic. He calls Lev "good boy" a lot.)

Permalink Mark Unread

Lev makes such happy noises when he's called a good boy, and is so very very enthusiastic about Martin in general and Martin's body in specific, and is pleased to discover that the knowledge he learned from seven years of sleeping with one guy generalizes well to the second, and... does not quite work up the courage to take off his pants, and afterward he presses his face into Martin's shoulder and smiles and doesn't think about Asher at all.

Permalink Mark Unread

Martin falls asleep curled around Lev and very, very happy. 

Permalink Mark Unread

When he wakes up the next morning, he doesn’t really want to get up, but he makes himself open his eyes anyway. “Lev?”

Permalink Mark Unread

Lev murmurs something sleepily into his shoulder.

Permalink Mark Unread

“We should probably, like, get up. See if Sasha’s dead or, or whatever.”

Permalink Mark Unread

Lev wakes up.

"What? I was briefly so happy I forgot my life is a horror film."

Permalink Mark Unread

“That’s... good, I guess?” Lev’s forehead should be kissed. “Mmmloveyou.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Mmmm love you too and probably we should not get too distracted from the ongoing horror of our lives."

(Even though Martin is naked and that is very distracting.)

Permalink Mark Unread

Prolonged sigh. “...Yeah, probably not. Okay, time to get up.”

Permalink Mark Unread

This is probably a significantly more cuddly and less efficient process than usual but eventually they are both dressed and heading for work and no matter how much Lev braces himself for horrifying mood whiplash mostly he keeps smiling dopily at Martin instead.

Permalink Mark Unread

Awwww. Best boyfriend. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Sasha’s at work, looking mostly unharmed! She waves Lev over. “Whenever you have a minute?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Type it up on the typewriter, please."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Yes, boss.”

Permalink Mark Unread

Continued statement of Sasha James, April 1, 2016.

I checked the cafe on the way home. I even went down there on my lunch, but ‘Michael’ wasn’t there. Martin tried to talk me out of going, but... I didn’t know if what Michael had said was a threat or a warning or just a lie, but I decided I couldn’t take the chance. So I went to the cemetery.

The sun was starting to go down when I got there, and the gates of the graveyard were lit with the bright orange of the dying light. It had been raining earlier that day, and the pools of water reflected the vivid colours of the sky. Hanwell is an old cemetery, and past the walls I could see the weathered old gravestones standing silent. As it turned out, I didn’t have to go inside. Michael was waiting for me next to the tall iron gates when I arrived. I caught a glimpse of its reflection in one of the deep pools of rainwater, and shuddered as I saw again - the warped body and swollen bony hands.

It didn’t say anything when I arrived, just nodded at me to follow. I have no idea how long he had stood there waiting for me. I expected to go into the graveyard, but instead Micahael started walking down the road towards a nearby row of houses. The sign on the road said Azalea Close. Most of the buildings were in good repair, but there was one at the end that looked abandoned. It might have been a pub at one point, but now all the windows were boarded with metal sheets, and covered with dirt and graffiti. The door, however, was open and swinging gently. Michael went inside, clearly expecting me to follow, so I did.

Inside was dark and dusty. I was annoyed with myself that I hadn’t thought to bring a torch, but just enough of the setting sun came through the door for me to see by. It clearly had once been a pub, and the bar appeared to be intact, though riddled with woodworm. Sitting on top of it was what looked like a builder’s kit, with a toolbox and a small fire extinguisher. I was just about to ask Michael why we were here, when I heard it. A low, wet groan coming from the far end of the room, where the light didn’t reach. It sounded like someone in a great deal of pain.

I walked towards the noise. As I got closer my eyes began to adjust, and I saw the floor was covered in pale, writhing shapes. I had talked to Tim after he gave his statement, so I knew what to expect. But hearing about something doesn’t even come close to seeing it. To smelling it. I expected to see what Tim described, a squirming mass that was once Jane Prentiss, but the figure slumped against the wall looked like it was once a man. The worms wriggled out through the holes in his skin. The ‘flesh-hive’, Michael had called it, and the silver things formed clustered knots where his eyes used to be. I couldn’t help it. I gasped.

It wasn’t a loud sound, and given how sick the whole situation made me feel I think I actually was quite composed. It was loud enough, though. The head snapped around to face me, dislodging a small cascade of twisting shapes. The mouth opened as he tried to scream but that wasn’t what came out of his mouth. The worms also seemed to have taken notice and began to move towards me at an alarming speed. I backed away, but slipped on a piece of loose wood and fell into the bar. I glanced desperately at Michael, but it just watched me, its face unreadable.

I started to try and stamp on the worms as they approached, but there was just too many of them. Staggering to my feet, I felt my hand come to rest on something cold and metal - the fire extinguisher. Without thinking, I pulled the pin out and squeezed the handle. A cloud of gas shot out and, to my surprise, the silver worms began to shudder and recoil, shrivelling and dying. I began to walk forward, catching every last one in the jet of gas. Finally, I found myself standing over the mass of pitted and hollow skin that was once a man. He shuddered violently as the gas engulfed him, and then lay still.

I was breathing heavily, and the CO2 from the fire extinguisher was making me feel light-headed. For some reason I felt like I should check his pockets. They were empty except for a wallet. It was stained with blood and other substances, but the name on the driver’s licence was still readable: Timothy Hodge.

As I stood there, staring at the wallet, I felt a sharp pain in my right arm. I looked up to see Michael, reaching into my shoulder. Its fingers were long and distorted as they reached through my skin, cutting it like paper. I screamed. After a few seconds, it withdrew its hand. Held there was a single silver worm, wriggling pathetically in its grip. I hadn’t even felt the thing burrowing into my arm.

After that it’s all a bit of blur. I remember I was going to phone the police, but Timothy Hodge’s corpse was gone, and I was worried about trespassing, so I just sort of wandered away. Michael, or whatever it was, had gone as well. Eventually I found my way back to the Institute; it was after hours, but Tim was there, and he drove me home. Said I was too shaky to drive. He was probably right, honestly. At home, I bandaged up my arm. It wasn’t a deep injury, but I didn’t want it to get infected. And then I fell asleep. I thought about not coming in today, but I didn’t want you all to be panicking about me being missing, so, well, here we are.

Statement ends. 

Permalink Mark Unread

When Lev's done reading he says, "I'm not panicked about you being missing, you can go home if you want to."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Might take you up on that. It’s been a really long week. —You should probably let Elias know that the Institute should switch to CO2 for its fire suppression if it’s not already, since we know the worms are weak to it now. Or stock up yourself.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Will do," he says. 

Lev contemplates how likely it is that the Institute already uses CO2 for its fire suppression, decides that there is a 67% chance they do, and sends the email to Elias about it anyway. Then he goes to find Martin.

Permalink Mark Unread

Martin is talking to Tim, but he breaks off when he sees Lev. “Hey!”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Don't let me interrupt you," he says, "I wanted to talk about a statement but it's not urgent."

Permalink Mark Unread

“No, it’s fine, we were just talking work stuff anyway. —Sasha’s statement or an old statement?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Old statement," Lev lies, "come get me when you're done."

He goes back to his desk and takes his personality tests.

Permalink Mark Unread

Same changes as every other time he's taken a live statement.

Permalink Mark Unread

Well, fuck. 

He sends an email to his staff telling them that if they have any more paranormal events happen to them they should go to Research and give a statement at Research. He sends an email to Research telling them that non-digitizable statement givers should type up their statements on a typewriter and then the statement should be taken to the Archive, and the statement-givers themselves should not come to the Archive. 

Then he does archiving until Martin is free.

Permalink Mark Unread

Here's a non-digitizable!

The statement is by Leanne Denikin, given in 2005 about events from 2004. Leanne is the granddaughter of a circus man, Nikolai Denikin, who she was closer with than her parents. When he died, he left her his possessions. In the attic, she finds a steamer trunk full of wooden dolls; all but one have their jaws torn off. The lid of steamer trunk keeps opening on its own. There is also a calliope organ which works even though, mechanically, it shouldn't. There is an inscription on it: "be still, for there is strange music." Her boyfriend, Josh, is freaked out by the clown dolls, and after she plays a song on the calliope, he goes pale and asks her to stop. Afterwards, he keeps hearing the music, far off, when he’s alone; it slowly gets closer and closer. She breaks up with him, and soon after, she finds a clown doll in the trunk, which looks exactly like him. The calliope organ and steamer trunk were stolen a week later. Four days after that, Josh was found dead with his jaw torn off.

Institute records confirm that Artefact Storage obtained a calliope organ matching Leanne's description in 2007. It is kept very firmly locked, but does not seem to need other precautions.

Permalink Mark Unread

And here's Martin. "Hey, you wanted to see me?"

Permalink Mark Unread

Indian place!

"...do you think statement-givers can lie?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"I... don't know, honestly. I mean. It's kind of hard to tell? They can definitely be mistaken, or else we wouldn't have as many that are provably false, but that doesn't necessarily mean that they're lying. And I kiiiind of doubt that anyone thought to test it."

Permalink Mark Unread

"...I'm thinking about Sasha's statement. Which is definitely the sort of statement I would expect to file with research that says 'and then her body was found six months later and it was ruled to be an animal attack by the coroner even though no known animal could attack that viciously.'"

Permalink Mark Unread

"That's! Not great!"

Permalink Mark Unread

He hands it over to Martin so Martin can read it and then gazes at him adoringly.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Okay. This is... okay." Shaky breath. "Why didn't you interrupt me earlier?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"It didn't seem... super... urgent? And I wasn't sure how to get you away from Tim without leaking information to Tim, who has also recently had an experience in which he was menaced by a person possessed by an evil spirit."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah, that's fair, I guess. ...What are we going to do if one of us is menaced by a person possessed by an evil spirit, it seems kind of... inevitable, at this rate..."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I already am possessed by an evil spirit. And if it happens to you and you develop social skills other than apologizing, bringing people tea, and lying casually about everything, I will throw you out of my apartment."

Permalink Mark Unread

"...Yeah, fair enough, I guess. So--what do you think? I... don't really know what to do with it, to be honest."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I want to know whether statement-givers can lie or not. If they can lie, then... either the things in this statement are true or they're calculated by Michael to get us to do something. If they can't lie, then I'm very suspicious about that part that's all a blur."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I mean, the obvious thing that they would be calculated to do would be to get us to keep CO2 around. I'm not sure how that would help Michael but it, uh, does seem the obvious thing. There's probably an easy test to do with whether statement-givers can lie, we can just ask them to include a blatant lie and then see if they can? --It's also possible that Michael is opposed to the Hive for reasons of its own, like how the Hive hates the Institute, but I don't really want to count on that. And it doesn't necessarily mean Sasha's safe."

Permalink Mark Unread

"My guess is that all the spirits probably hate each other? So Michael probably does actually hate the Hive but that doesn't mean that he's safe to interact with for Sasha or for us. --I messaged Elias about the CO2 but I wouldn't be at all surprised if we already have CO2 fire extinguishers."

Permalink Mark Unread

"That makes sense. Does make it at least a bit more likely that the CO2 tip was genuine, at least, even if it was also a calculated move? I guess the next step is probably to see if statement givers can lie or not."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I'm thinking about Laura Popham particularly. Because... if any of the non-digitizable statement-givers lied, she did. She didn't say that she said 'take her not me,' but we have three hours of recording of her saying it. And... that's the sort of thing you'd leave out, if you're giving a statement. That you begged for the spirit to take your sister and then she died."

Permalink Mark Unread

"There might also be a difference between leaving things out and actually lying? I guess I don't know how the magic is... measuring... lying..."

Permalink Mark Unread

"It's shaping things into very nice little stories for us! I think it must be trying to make the stories as interesting as possible. --Have you noticed they all have climaxes?"

Permalink Mark Unread

“...No, I hadn’t.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Look at Sasha's statement," Lev says. "You see the scenery setting here... and here it reminds you that Michael is inhuman in case you'd forgotten from the previous statement... and there's more description, and foreshadowing with the fire extinguisher, and then it narrows in on the flesh-hive and you have the climactic moment and the big reveal that the flesh-hive was Timothy Hodge, which Sasha tells us at the most dramatically appropriate moment even though obviously she knew it the whole time. And Michael reaching into her shoulder is the falling action, and then it wraps everything up at the end." 

Permalink Mark Unread

“Huh. Yeah, I guess I see what you mean.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"...I guess the question is whether it wants to give us accurate information in addition to story-shaped information. Can you ask someone in Research to have a person try to put a lie in their statement?"

Permalink Mark Unread

“Yeah! I mean, of course, yeah.” He reaches under the table to take Lev’s hand and squeeze it. “I love you.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"I love you! It is really inconsiderate of things to keep happening so that we have to worry about them and I can't spend all of lunch telling you how good you are."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Yeah.” Sigh. “You’re really good too. Like, really good.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Clearly you should tell me more about how good I am."

Permalink Mark Unread

“You’re really good, you’re smart and handsome and sweet and curious and a good teacher and you have nice hair and a nice face and nice—everything else—and you like me.” Kiss. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Lev is basking in praise!

...Lev is also kind of squirmy about praise.

Permalink Mark Unread

Awwwwww. "Probably we should not make out in a restaurant, no matter how much I want to? You're very cute, though."

Permalink Mark Unread

"It seems like a good idea to me." His tone is joking.

(Apparently, when Lev has decided he wants to have sex with you sometimes, he also looks at you like you are the best and most important person in the world and he admires you so much and wants to learn everything about you and is pretty sure you are utterly flawless.)

Permalink Mark Unread

Handsqueeze. “I love you.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Found a non-digitizable statement today that was... very story-shaped. Like. They found a calliope, and the statement-giver mentions offhandedly that you can hear the sounds of one from a mile away, and then in the last paragraph someone is haunted by distant calliope music that keeps getting closer, and the last sentence is 'after all, they say you can hear one from a mile away.' --The Watchful Thing is a pretty good horror writer. Honestly gave me the creeps."

(He pronounces it 'kah-LEE-oh-pee.')

Permalink Mark Unread

“Huh. That’s... kind of cute? Especially since it does it to the provably false ones, too, like... It just wants to tell us good stories, you know? I mean. I’m sure it’s got an ominous motive or whatever for everything, just.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"If it really wanted to be cute it could give us some romantic comedies or something."

Permalink Mark Unread

Small laugh. “Fair point! I wonder if it takes constructive criticism?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"I think that would mostly just annoy Elias."

Permalink Mark Unread

Another laugh. “Yeah, probably.”

Permalink Mark Unread

Walking back to the Institute!

"Did you know that calliopes are named after the Muse? It took me a really long time to figure that one out."

Permalink Mark Unread

“No, I didn’t! That’s really interesting.” 

Permalink Mark Unread

"In my defense she's not even the muse of music? That's Polyhymnia. Or, uh, what's her name, starts with an E. Euterpe." (He pronounces 'Euterpe' 'YOU-tehr-pee.') "Calliope is the muse of epic poetry and I have not ever heard of a calliope that recites poetry either epic or lyrical. --I guess 'Euterpe' is kind of a terrible name for a musical instrument."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I dunno, maybe it would seem normal if we were used to it?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"I dunno, I think it just sounds awful. And then people would start pronouncing it 'YOU-terp' which is worse."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah, that's fair. I've definitely heard calliope pronounced differently, but at least those mispronunciations don't sound that bad." (He's mimicking Lev's pronunciation carefully.)

Permalink Mark Unread

"I mean I don't think it's a mispronunciation really? The instrument and the Muse are actually, like, different? And it makes sense to pronounce English words according to the rules of English. I'm just a nerd."

Permalink Mark Unread

Oh good he hasn't been messing up too badly. He nods. "Yeah, that makes sense. And you're a great nerd."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I was once stuck in a car for two days with nothing to read but Edith Hamilton and the names of every Greek deity are burned into my head forever."

Permalink Mark Unread

“That’s—unfortunate probably but also really cute?”

Permalink Mark Unread

Lev is NOT going to kiss his cheek before they go off to work but he is going to THINK about it. 

Instead, he's going to digitize some digitizables and think way more about Martin and way less about Sasha than an ideal person probably would. 

Permalink Mark Unread

He can do that, nothing interrupts him. 

Permalink Mark Unread

That evening Lev cuddles up with Martin on the bed and says, "I have been thinking about physics."

Permalink Mark Unread

“What about physics?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Well," he says. "Actually mostly metaphysics, just a little bit of physics. --I think magic has a ton of implications for a lot of different things that philosophers have been arguing about for ages and also I'm not sure if it obeys the laws of physics."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I mean, it's magic, right? So I guess that makes sense."

Permalink Mark Unread

Flop on Martin's shoulder. "I want to say I am thinking about physics because people are like 'oh, it's philosophy, so there's no way you can figure out what's right by looking at the world, you can't test it, you just have to argue about things endlessly forever.' And-- I don't know, maybe some things are things you have to argue about forever because you can't test them, but I don't like things like that. And I think since magic exists actually we can test way, way more things than we thought we could. For example, whether minds exist separately from brains."

Permalink Mark Unread

“How would we test that?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Good question!" He attempts to bounce while being flopped on Martin, which does not work as well as it would hope. "Um, I know I know way more about this than you and I might skip over things if I get excited, so if you're confused just stop me and I'll backtrack a bit. So brains are the organs inside our heads, and we know they play a role in thought because if you have brain damage or take drugs or something then you're going to think differently. But it seems intuitively wrong to many people that this pile of meat could be conscious. Like, walls aren't conscious, plants aren't conscious, how can brains be conscious? And it's really hard to think about how we'd have free will if everything our brains do is determined by physics. So it seems like consciousness and free will and things must be produced by this immaterial thing, called a mind."

Permalink Mark Unread

“O...kay, I’m following so far...”

Permalink Mark Unread

"So normally people are like 'oh, minds must not be real, because if your mind freely decides to pick up a pen or something and then you pick up a pen, then an immaterial thing must be affecting a material thing, and we know from the laws of physics that every movement of a physical object is determined by its interactions with other objects and there is no room for a mind to affect any of it.' Except obviously, with magic, immaterial things are affecting material things all the time. And it sure seems like we have a mind. So that's one point in favor of minds existing."

Permalink Mark Unread

“That makes sense, yeah.” He’s just going to start petting Lev’s hair while Lev talks. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Headpets AND explaining psychology things to people. This is the best idea. 

"And we can also look at the way that magic interacts with-- minds or brains. We know how things interact with brains-- drugs, brain damage, that sort of thing. And a lot of artifacts do have effects that you also see in drugs. Hallucinogens mostly, I think, but also stims. But some artifacts and spirits do things that you wouldn't be able to do with a drug. Like the spoons that give you an uncontrollable desire to pick up this specific spoon. That isn't something you'd expect a drug to be able to do. But that's not conclusive proof that minds exist, because-- if everything is brains, then the concept of 'this specific set of spoons' has to be encoded in your brain somehow. So maybe the artifact is doing some kind of very complicated interaction with, I don't know, the exact arrangement of neurons that means 'this specific set of spoons' for each individual person."

Permalink Mark Unread

“That sounds... really complicated.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"--man, neural networks are complicated and hard to understand and kind of irrelevant, sorry. I just mean to say that, if minds don't exist, you'd expect brains to have some way of representing 'this is this specific set of spoons,' because we're able to think about sets of spoons. So even though magic interacts with concepts like 'this specific set of spoons' that we can't do anything with via, like, brain surgery or drugs or anything, that doesn't mean that minds exist."

Permalink Mark Unread

“...How would you figure it out, then? If that doesn’t work.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Brains evolved, which means they work in all kinds of incredibly bizarre ways. There's all kinds of things like-- there's a blind spot in your vision and you just hallucinate what you expect to be there to fill it up? If you take deep breaths it calms you down because you hyperventilate when you're stressed and so if you're breathing slowly your brain is like 'wow, I'm breathing slowly, I guess I must be calm.' The brain doesn't actually distinguish fear and sexual arousal so if you make people walk across a rickety bridge they'll think the person they see on the other side is hotter. Brains are really, really  weird."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Yeah, that’s definitely all weird.” And Martin has no idea how it connects to what he asked, but either Lev will explain or he won’t, either way it’ll be fine. Probably. 

Permalink Mark Unread

"So minds are-- probably less weird? Like, the whole idea of a mind is that it works the way that it feels like it works, we have free will and so on the way it feels like we do. And they probably didn't evolve, I'm not sure how DNA would code for a mind. So if magic is interacting with our thoughts in... a reasonable way, a way that fits the concepts we have and the way we experience things, and that doesn't involve any bizarre random stuff where for some reason it can't tell sexual attraction and fear apart, then probably minds exist. --I guess if it is doing a bunch of bizarre random stuff then minds might also just be really weird, and that question we'd have to wait to settle until we now more about how brains work."

Permalink Mark Unread

Huh. Yeah, that— that makes sense, actually.” Forehead kiss. “I would never have thought of that. You’re really good at—thinking about things, and explaining them.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Well, yeah, I have a PhD in this literal exact subject, I hope I learned something." He bounces. "And if minds exist and magic interacts with them, it also means we can test which things do and don't have a mind, and thus see which things are conscious and which aren't. Like... do dogs have an uncontrollable urge to grab those spoons? Do fish? Do plants? --This is also practically important because farms kind of torture chickens and if they have minds it is morally wrong to eat them," says the person who had chicken tikka masala for lunch. 

Permalink Mark Unread

“I think Artefact Storage might have tested that, actually? But if they haven’t, you could probably get permission from Elias to check. Or you could just check and claim to have permission from Elias, since it’s not like he can fire you.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"I want to test a chicken. And a chimp, and an octopus, and a cat, and a tunafish. And an ant, a fruit fly, a sponge, a plant, a bacterium... a rock... might be a bit hard to figure out whether a rock has an uncontrollable desire to hold a spoon..."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Probably hard to test the plant, too. I guess you could leave it there for a while and see if it grows towards the spoon?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah! --Martin, Martin, you know what we need to do. We need to break into a particle accelerator with some artefact and then test whether the electrons have minds."

Permalink Mark Unread

“That sounds like a really spectacularly bad idea! Using an artefact is a bad idea, using it around technology is a worse idea, using two artefacts around technology when presumably neither of them have been checked for interactions with particle accelerators...”

Permalink Mark Unread

"No fun! No fun at all! How else am I supposed to test whether panpsychism is true?"

Permalink Mark Unread

“I’m sure you can figure something out that won’t probably kill you in like five different ways. I mean, you’re the one with the PhD in this stuff.” ...Kiss?

Permalink Mark Unread

Lev cannot make up his mind whether he wants to kiss Martin or explain that finding out whether electrons are sapient is important, so instead he just protests unintelligibly into Martin's mouth. 

Permalink Mark Unread

One of the great things about kissing is that Martin does not have to have a counterargument or knowledge of panpsychism, he just has to have hands and lips and enthusiasm. “Mmmmmloveyou.”

Permalink Mark Unread

Lev pulls away from the kiss. "Okay but the other thing is that if we know spirits are immaterial and real, and minds are immaterial and real, then maybe lots of other immaterial things are real. Concepts. Numbers. Objective morality. God, although if God is real the way magic works leaves me with even more questions than I normally have about why He made this universe instead of one that sucks less."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Maybe God is evil? ...I really hope God’s not evil.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Well. Whether or not he's evil I'm not going to shul."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Fair enough!”

Permalink Mark Unread

"...you have no idea what a shul is and are just saying that because you don't want to sound ignorant."

Permalink Mark Unread

”...Yeah, you caught me. Is it, like, a church? Except not a church, obviously—you know what I mean.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"I think churches are a funny kind of shul, personally. You guys stole your religion from us."

Permalink Mark Unread

“That’s fair! We kind of did!” 

Permalink Mark Unread

Lev smooshes his face into Martin's shoulder. "I would explain my claim that numbers were not real but I have no idea if you know how... math... works... and I am pretty sure this is a significantly more confusing claim if you don't know math."

Permalink Mark Unread

“I know... some math?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Schools don't teach people real math, they teach them to memorize mathematical procedures and execute them by rote, it's different. --Uh, at some point I probably want to show you how real math works but probably not right now, I am thinking about magic stuff now."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Yeah, I guess I don’t know any real math then. But! Yes! Magic stuff!”

Permalink Mark Unread

"So if you think about the stuff we know about triangles, they can't be describing any real triangles, right? Because we can't draw a perfect triangle? So you could think of-- a perfect triangle, or pure triangleness, separately from any triangles that actually exist? And then when we talk about triangles we're actually talking about things we've discovered about that immaterial perfect triangle? And if immaterial things exist maybe that is how math works. --I'm not sure how you could test that but some philosophers thought concepts worked the same way, like, when we talk about what makes something a horse or a house or a human we're actually referencing this sort of idea of Perfect Horseness or Perfect Humanness or Perfect Houseness and that's how we know what a horse or a house or a human is. Does this make any sense at all? I am worried I am just kind of doing word salad."

Permalink Mark Unread

“I think I... sort of get it?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Let me try it a different way." He sits up so he can gesture more enthusiastically while he explains. "So, like, take-- I don't know, marriage. Some people are like 'marriage is what the government says it is,' some people are like 'I can be married to two people if I feel like it, the government doesn't get to decide that,' some people are like 'gay people can't get married,' there's disagreement, right? So you might say 'well, people have different concepts of what marriage is, all you can say is that marriage for Alice is what the government says it is and marriage for Bob doesn't let two men get married.' But if concepts are immaterial things then... in Conceptland somewhere there's the concept of What A Marriage Is, and it doesn't matter what Alice or Bob or the government thinks, the concept is the same. Saying 'two men can't get married' could be wrong in the way that, like, saying triangles have four sides is wrong." He thinks about it. "Or right, I guess, I have no idea whether the universe is homophobic."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Okay. I think I get it? How could we even find that out, though.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Well, if you have... I don't know, a necklace... that made people want to commit rape, and you have one person who's a feminist and thinks if you don't ask all the time when you have sex it's rape, and you have someone else who thinks you can't rape your spouse, and then you put it on both of them and see if it makes them both commit the same crimes, or if the first person stops asking before they have sex with people and the second person doesn't change how they behave towards their wife. I think that would at least be suggestive?"

Permalink Mark Unread

“O....kay! What about ways of finding out that aren’t that.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"--also," he adds quickly, "that would be very unethical and if Artefact Storage has any rape necklaces they should not put them on anyone."

Permalink Mark Unread

Snort. Kiss. “No rape necklaces, as far as I know. Definitely no putting them on people.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"You could probably find something in Artefact Storage that mind controls people to do something that people disagree on the definition of, but it might be harder to find one that does that and...... wouldn't violate research ethics to put on people."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Yeah, I’m preeetty sure most things in Artefact Storage are... not the safest to use. Honestly, the Institute should probably be doing even less research on its artefacts than it does, but if we can’t stop it we can at least refrain from encouraging it.”

Permalink Mark Unread

Kiss. "See, this is why you are the best boyfriend. 'No experimenting with rape necklaces, Lev.' --Man, a point in favor of objective morality existing is that magic definitely seems to be aware of what evil is."

Permalink Mark Unread

“I guess that’s true. Does magic have to be evil, do you think?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"I have no idea. Maybe there's some other thing going on that makes magic all seem really evil to us. Maybe our universe is just fundamentally evil for some reason. Maybe the evil spirits killed the good ones. Maybe humanity got its morality detectors installed backwards and actually serial killing is, like, the most ethical thing. Maybe we just got really unlucky and happened to get all the evil spirits, and somewhere else there's a planet haunted by the spirits of, like, Being Kind To Other People and Obeying Just Authority and Loyalty To Your Friends, and that planet's Lev works for the Sugnam Institute which serves the spirit of Research Integrity and is talking to his Martin right now about how weirdly lucky they are that all their magic is so nice."

Permalink Mark Unread

Martin starts with a very serious expression but ends up giggling at ‘the Sungam Institute’. “I love you so much.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"You know who I don't love? Those lucky bastards at the Sugnam Institute."

Permalink Mark Unread

“They come across a non-digitizable statement and it’s like, ‘my aunt miraculously survived her illness’ and follow-up research confirms that she lived to be really old and didn’t get murdered under mysterious circumstances even a little bit!”

Permalink Mark Unread

"All their digitizables are like 'and then my boyfriend was murdered by the creepy doll in my living room' and followup research confirms it was a drug deal gone bad."

Permalink Mark Unread

“You can quit at any time and the magic is very careful to only respect your fully informed consent!”

Permalink Mark Unread

"It mind controls you to give you ethics. Suddenly I will feel this desire to give a tenth of my salary to the poor and help little old ladies across the street and go to protests against transphobia."

Permalink Mark Unread

“I bet their employees have a longer lifespan than average.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Fucking bastards," Lev says, and flops dramatically onto Martin's chest.

Permalink Mark Unread

“I love you,” Martin says before kissing Lev. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Mmm kissing.

Maybe Lev will allow himself to be successfully distracted this time. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Mmmmm distractions. (Martin has the best boyfriend.)

Permalink Mark Unread

Lev has the best boyfriend, because his boyfriend puts up with it when he interrupts kissing to go "I wonder how magic interacts with physics. Like, is there a new set of internally consistent laws and the reason it seems like it violates physics is the same as the reason an airplane would seem like it violated physics to someone from 200 AD? Or is it an external force that acts on the world and violates the laws of physics but everything else works in according to physics? Or is it all like 'lol nothing matters'?"

Permalink Mark Unread

“You’re really good at thinking about these things, you know. I guess you can... try to figure that out? Along with all the other stuff you’re trying to figure out?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"I'm not sure how though. --I guess if faster-than-light travel turns out to be possible then we can travel through time and I will go to the year 3000 and find out what their physics looks like and come back and tell you."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Wow. Well, tell me what everything else is like in 3000 too. ...If time travel is possible."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Unfortunately, I don't think there's been a statement that involves breaking the speed of light yet. --Magic can clearly warp time, the skydiver statement shows that, but that's totally allowed by the normal laws of physics. Presumably the skydiver was just moving much much much much much much more slowly than everything around him."

Permalink Mark Unread

Huh. I... guess that makes sense. And I’ll, uh, keep an extra eye out for statements that break the speed of light, I guess.”

Permalink Mark Unread

Lev kisses Martin's cheek. "I'm not sure we'd get one, anywhere on Earth it'd be impossible to tell apart breaking the speed of light from getting very very close to the speed of light, remember we're only eight light-minutes from the Sun. I guess a time travel statement would be more likely, although honestly I kind of expect magic is going to play nicely with the laws of physics about this one."

Permalink Mark Unread

“I guess we’ll find out.” Snuggle. “Any time travel statements, I tell you right away. Uuuuunless they’re digitizable, I guess.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Similarly, I think magic's going to just ignore conservation of energy. It's not going to turn out that, I don't know, the ocean gets a little bit colder every time magic does a thing. --Do you want me to explain why that's similar? It's not actually very complicated."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Sure?”

Permalink Mark Unread

Bounce bounce bounce bounce BOUNCE. Lev is SO EXCITED.

"Okay so. Imagine that the universes consists only of me and you. No Earth, no Sun, no trees, just the two of us and endless empty darkness. And let's say we are drifting apart. How could you tell which of us is moving?"

Permalink Mark Unread

“I... don’t... know?” 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah! Exactly! Good job!" Lev kisses him. "You can't. From my perspective, I'm still and you're moving, and from your perspective, you're still and I'm moving. And this seems like-- stoned dorm-room philosophizing bullshit-- but it's important because that's how it actually is in the actual universe. When we say 'the Earth goes around the Sun' what we mean is 'if we model the Sun as the stationary thing and the Earth as the thing that moves, the math is much simpler than if we do it the other way around.'"

Permalink Mark Unread

“Huh. That’s... weird, to think about. Like, I guess?? But... how would the other planets be moving, then?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"That's also a really good question! Every object exerts a gravitational force on every other object, no matter what you decide to think of as stationary. Heavy objects exert way more gravitational force though, so we can ignore most objects when we do our calculations. The Sun is the heaviest thing in the Solar System so it would be the most important object to think about when calculating the orbits of everything, even if you decided the Earth was stationary actually. That is why the math would be so complicated if we did it that way. --You do have to think about the gravitational effects planets have on each other sometimes though. Neptune was predicted before it was discovered, because Uranus moved differently than the way we predicted just thinking about the Sun, so there had to be some other planet exerting a lot of gravitational force on it."

Permalink Mark Unread

“You’re really smart. —What does this have to do with magic not making the ocean colder?”

Permalink Mark Unread

Lev finds a piece of paper and a pencil. "Back to our two-person universe. We're going to add a third thing. It's an electron. --Electrons can't be created or destroyed." He draws two stick figures and labels them 'Lev' and 'Martin,' and draws a dot for the electron. "So let's say from my perspective I'm stationary and you're moving towards the electron. And you're moving very very very fast, at like half the speed of light. And this electron suddenly disappears and then at this very same instant, from my perspective, it reappears over here." He adds a second dot on the other side and labels it New Electron. "The electron is not created or destroyed. But what do you see?"

Lev's drawing

Permalink Mark Unread

“...it disappears?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"But does the electron disappear and reappear at exactly the same time for you?"

Permalink Mark Unread

The good thing about true/false questions is that he always has a 50% chance of being right. “...N..o...?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Do you know why?" Martin should have Lev on top of him for motivational purposes.

Permalink Mark Unread

“Because... I’m... moving... very... fast?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"...you know it is better to say when you're confused than to guess randomly unless you are taking a multiple-choice test with no penalty for guessing." Lev kisses him. "You're moving very fast! And when you move towards something, you get closer to it. And light takes time to travel over space. So what do you see?"

Permalink Mark Unread

“...I don’t... know?”

Permalink Mark Unread

Kisses. "Good job. Light is traveling a shorter distance from the Old Electron to you than from the New Electron to you. So you see the Old Electron disappear before the New Electron appears. So from your perspective the conservation law was violated-- for a while an electron was destroyed."

Permalink Mark Unread

“That’s... Weird to think about, but I think I get it?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"And it would all be fine if you were definitely moving, right?" Lev says. "Because they happened at the same time, you just saw the light at different times. But like I said before we can't tell which of us is moving. So electrons cannot poof out of existence and reappear somewhere else. So if magic is paying attention to conservation of energy by making the oceans colder, then it has to be true that there's something in the universe which is objectively stationary."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Oh.” 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Where did I lose you?"

Permalink Mark Unread

“All... of... it...? I’m sorry, I am trying, I just...”

Permalink Mark Unread

"...I'm not mad at you."

Permalink Mark Unread

“...Oh. Sorry.” Pause. “Right, I know I just apologized again when I probably shouldn’t have and that if I apologize for that it’ll only make it worse, but I’m not sure what to say to make it better? I’m, um. Glad you’re not mad at me, I guess? I didn’t really think you were, though, you were just, I dunno, excited? And I wasn’t able to keep up.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"You don't have to make it better, if I get excited and suck at explaining things then it is my fault. I'm the one who's trying to explain things. --I'm not going to get mad at you if you can't get things. I mean, I think you can or I wouldn't have tried to explain it? Or at least you can when you aren't using up all your energy panicking about it. But if I'm wrong about that I'm not going to be upset with you or think any less of you."

(He has a gentle voice and a kind of protectively pissed off face.)

Permalink Mark Unread

“Oh.” Martin tentatively reaches down to comb his fingers through Lev’s hair. “I like it when you’re excited? You’re really cute when you’re excited. But then you ask questions and you look so— so hopeful, like you’re so sure I can get it, and you’re so excited for me to get it, it’s... I dunno, I don’t know if any of that made any sense, but... I guess I just wish I could give that to you?“

Permalink Mark Unread

"I mean, I do think you could? It's just-- people are taught math and science in confusing ways that don't make any sense and make them feel stupid, and so they're scared of it and they don't-- expect it to be a system that they can understand and work with and draw conclusions about? They expect it to be something horrible and complicated that makes them feel like an idiot. And then they get overwhelmed and instead of thinking about the problem they throw words or numbers around randomly in the hopes that those are the right words or numbers that will-- not even be the right answer, not really. Just make the problem go away. And I think that's what's happening with you. But if it turns out that actually you just don't get special relativity, well, that's fine? Some people's brains are bad at getting things. I had a student once who just could not read a graph or remember a formula no matter how much I worked with her on it."

Permalink Mark Unread

Martin is just going to bury his head in Lev’s hair now. “You’re really good.” His voice is shaky. 

Permalink Mark Unread

"I don't love you for your ability to understand physics! --Also you can always tell me to stop explaining something. I know I get really excited about things and I'm kind of used to having a captive audience."

Permalink Mark Unread

“I like it when you’re excited! I do, I just—“ Vague hand motion. “You’re really cute and good and I don’t want to disappoint you, and you’re smart, and—“ Shaky breath. “I don’t want you to be less excited about things. It’s just—overwhelming is a good word for it, yeah. Not the—you being excited about it? But the—I don’t know. The feeling like it’s obvious and I’m just stupid for not getting it faster.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Martin, special relativity is hard. --I mean, in some sense it doesn't matter, if something is hard for you then it is actually hard even if it isn't hard for everyone, but. I promise you. Special relativity is hard."

Permalink Mark Unread

Martin is just going to cling to Lev some more and maybe cry a little. "I love you."

Permalink Mark Unread

"...I'm not mad at you but I am pretty pissed at whoever convinced you you were stupid."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Kind of a long list of people to be mad at.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"I'm good at being mad at people."

Permalink Mark Unread

“And I’m not, so I guess we even each other out, then?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"I don't know, I am pretty sure they could use two people's worth of mad."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Maybe some of them, I guess? Lots of them didn’t do anything wrong. I was applying to jobs I wasn’t qualified for, surprise, turns out I don’t know how to do them! It makes sense that people make that assumption, you know?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"...all right, that's fair, but also managing to come off as an incompetent person with a master's degree when you're a high school dropout is impressive."

Permalink Mark Unread

“I guess.” 

Permalink Mark Unread

"No, really. Imagine if someone else had done that."

Permalink Mark Unread

“O...kay? I’m, um, imagining it.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"...I was about to say 'you would agree that was impressive and they had probably learned a lot on the job and stuff' but then I remembered that either you were going to disagree with me or tell me that actually that only applies to people who are not you."

Permalink Mark Unread

Forehead kiss. “I love you. I, um, honestly I have no idea how impressive it would be, except did it so it can’t be that hard?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"See! This is the part that makes me get angry at people!"

Permalink Mark Unread

“You really don’t have to be. I mean, not that I don’t appreciate it? But it’s okay.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"You're not stupid. Nobody is stupid. Some people are slower, or easily distracted, or their brains can't process some kinds of information, and, sure, there are some people who are never going to learn Hebrew no matter how much they try and some people who are never going to be able to count change right however much they try. But nobody is stupid, nobody is-- just basically incapable of learning things or drawing conclusions from evidence or solving problems or asking good questions. And most people can do so much more than they think they can if you're just patient and you look for the reasons they aren't getting it and you're willing to change what you're doing when it doesn't work and you don't assume that it's because they're not trying or they're just stupid. If someone is slow the thing you do is you teach things more slowly, you don't-- get mad at them for having the brain they have or make them feel like because they learn things slowly they can't learn things at all. But there are so many people who go around thinking that they're stupid and if they do something clever then they assume it must not be that clever because they can do it and-- it's so goddamn frustrating."

Permalink Mark Unread

“...wait, don’t you think you’re stupid?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"...okay it is no fair applying my rants to me, and also I think I am capable of solving problems and learning things. I just don't think my ability to solve problems is enough for me to be worthy of love, which is an entirely different problem."

Permalink Mark Unread

“I dunno, I think if your rants are going to be applied to me then it’s really only fair if they’re applied to you too. Like, that’s kind of the whole concept of fairness, is that everyone gets the same amount of things, I’m pretty sure.” Forehead kiss. “I bet you wouldn’t say that literally anybody else’s ability to solve problems made them unworthy of love, even if they were loads worse than you.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Well, I guess you like me even though I'm a failure, so."

Permalink Mark Unread

“I do! And you like me back!”

Permalink Mark Unread

"...that's less surprising."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Maybe to you it is.”

Permalink Mark Unread

Maybe... if Lev makes a very cute face at Martin... they will stop having this conversation and instead have sex.

Permalink Mark Unread

Oh good this was basically the outcome Martin hoped for! This conversation is terrible and kissing Lev is excellent. 

Permalink Mark Unread

(Martin does get to see how happy and floaty and relaxed Lev is when you hurt him. He does not get to take off Lev's pants.)

Permalink Mark Unread

(Lev is so good. Martin is going to inform him of this a lot.)

Permalink Mark Unread

Mmm no Martin is good.

(The next morning Lev is very cross about having to go to WORK instead of spending all day in BED.)

Permalink Mark Unread

He will be kissed and informed that they’re going to work anyway!

Permalink Mark Unread

On the way to work, near the Institute, Martin spots and immediately stomps on a small white worm. “...Shiiit. Do you think it’s one of—you know—? I guess, probably, right?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yep! We're being stalked by a crazy worm lady!"

Permalink Mark Unread

Sigh. “Great. We should... keep more of an eye out for those, then, I guess.”

Permalink Mark Unread

Lev goes into the office and does archiving!

Do his assistants have anything interesting to say about the previous two non-digitizable statements?

Permalink Mark Unread

Tim has some thoughts on the calliope organ one!

"Reminds me of some of the research I've done on the traveling circuses in Russia and Poland in the early 20th century. One of them had a Denikin, even, if I'm remembering correctly--Цирк другого, I think? Gregory Petry’s written some stuff about them, I can check the Institute library if you want."

Permalink Mark Unread

"You should do that. --Why the fuck would anyone play evil paranormal music for their grandkid?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Dunno. Or--the obvious answer is that it's malicious, right, but if he wanted that he could have pretty easily gotten out the calliope organ while he was, you know, alive."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Maybe it's just that half the people in every statement have the self-preservation instinct of a snake going to a mongoose convention."

Permalink Mark Unread

Snort. "Yeah, you're not wrong. I guess the ones with more self-preservation manage to get away before they see anything beyond a little spooky."

Permalink Mark Unread

Conversation over, Lev pulls out the nondigitizables and starts to sort through them, scribbling notes onto a piece of paper. 

Eventually he stands up, gets notecards, and starts writing on them. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Tim comes by later. "Found it!" He holds up an open book with a black and white photograph. "I was right, it was Цирк другого. Nikolai Denikin was their organist, ringmaster was Gregor Orsinov. Couldn't find any actual names of any of their other members, but there are recurring figures--two strongmen, a contortionist, a fire-eater, a freak show... They're connected with all sorts of weird stuff, it really doesn't surprise me that their calliaphone was cursed."

Permalink Mark Unread

"What kind of stuff?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Mysterious disappearances, mostly. A couple reports of being mauled by tigers, well outside of recorded tiger habitats. Lots of journal entries and letters that aren't particularly useful but talk about it being bad and something to avoid. Nothing certain? But definitely suggestive."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Well," he says, scribbling down the name of the circus on a notecard. "That's pretty much what I expected."

Permalink Mark Unread

Lev keeps scribbling on notecards and rearranging them and occasionally checking non-digitizables. He skips lunch, barely touches the food that Martin puts by his elbow, and drinks a lot of tea.

Permalink Mark Unread

At five he pulls Martin aside and says: "I think I've figured some things out."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Oh?"

Permalink Mark Unread

Lev drags him away from anywhere Sasha and to a lesser extent Tim can hear, and then says:

"So it started because I was thinking about the old misfiled non-digitizable I found yesterday, the letter from Albrecht von Closen to Jonah Magnus-- did you get a chance to look at it?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Some? Not much, really."

Permalink Mark Unread

Lev summarizes it, and then says, "So this is interesting because Wilhelm von Closen is the great-grandfather of Mary Keay. And of course Gerard Keay is ambiguously benevolent and reportedly has lots of open eyes on his shit. And the Magnus Institute is possessed by probably-the-Beholding, which is ambiguously benevolent and into watching things, which is a thing you do with open eyes. So it seems like Gerard Keay is-- genetically somehow?-- a servant of the Beholding. The family connection is also a thing we see with the Lukases. --Honestly I kind of want to get a giant corkboard and pin things to it and connect them with string, I feel like this might be the easiest way to follow all of it. Or a wiki, a wiki might be the modern version."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Didn't Gerard say something about the Beholding, too, to the nurse? Better Beholding than the Lightless Flame."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah, he did! And the eyeless guy said 'you have nothing to fear from the dead' or something like that which is really interesting given the fact that Mary Keay did not, like, stay dead. --So the other interesting thing is that the mausoleum was full of books and papers. Like it's, well, an Archive. And Wilhelm von Closen took a book from the Archive and brought it to Jonah Magnus, who founded the Magnus Institute. And now we're possessed by the Beholding. I think the mausoleum was a previous Archive."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Huh. That seems... maybe not great, honestly? Though I guess it could be a lot worse than just losing your eyes."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I don't know if the guy without eyes was ours. The mausoleum is old, the pages were rotted together, it had been abandoned for a long time.  --Which says something about the power of the Beholding, now that I think about it, it's presumably not omnipotent. --And we don't remove people's eyes, we're the open-eyes people, it's totally the wrong symbolism. My guess is that Eyeless Guy is probably connected to the lightless flame, which probably has closed eyes as its symbol? But I wouldn't be surprised if there were three. Open eyes, closed eyes, removed eyes."

Permalink Mark Unread

"That makes sense. He gave Albrecht the--being-watched feeling, though, didn't he? So... I don't know, honestly. --Oh, unrelated, but speaking of the Lukases, I found something with my research into them the other day. They're, uh, the primary funding source of the Institute."

Permalink Mark Unread

".........well that's some new lines on my chart."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah, it's, uh. Nooooot great."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Wonder if that means the Fog is the same as the Beholding, or just allied to it. --Sorry, skipped three steps ahead. Uh, once I started thinking about the Beholding I started putting the non-digitizables into categories and if you poke it a bit there are three?" He counts off on his fingers. "One, artifacts. Breekon and Hope deliveries, Salesa antiques, Leitner books, Smirke buildings, probably things related to the Circus of the Other-- that's the calliope people. Two, creatures that eat people. The anglerfish, the vampires. Three, evil spirits. I'd put together a couple but once I started looking for them, they were everywhere. Giant spider that kills a guy? Probably the Web that Jane Prentiss referenced. The skydiver who fell into endless sky? The Fairchilds are possibly a family connected to a spirit like the Lukases or the Keays. Guy who nails meat to the walls? Probably possessed in some way like Father Burroughs."

Permalink Mark Unread

“That... makes a lot of sense, actually.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"So here's the list--"

-The Beholding *
-The Hive *
-The Web *
-Spirit of War *
-The Lightless Flame *
-Michael *?
-Mentis ^
-Hill Top Spirit ^
-The Fog
-Blue Sky
-Meat

"Ones with an asterisk are confirmed to exist and be distinct from the others, the two with a carat we know definitely aren't the same one. Sort of a macabre logic puzzle."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah.

...I might have something? I, uh, don't know if it's reliable, but it seems at least possible? --The, uh, the first Hilltop Road statement, Ivo Lensik, his father was schizophrenic, right? But specifically, he was obsessed with fractals and being stalked by a tall man that he says-- 'all the bones were in his hands.' And, maybe he's just schizophrenic, I don't know, but Sasha's description of Michael is a tall man whose body looks weirdly limp except for having these huge, sharp hands. And Jane mentions fractals in her statement, too."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Ooh, that's a really good point. --And I do think they tend to have distinct aesthetics." He scratches off Hill Top Spirit and draws a line to Michael. "--I guess Michael is his servant. We can call that one Fractal for now?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah, Fractal works as a name. Uh, that's all I had, it was--from a couple days ago, when I was seeing if Michael had ever been mentioned before."

Permalink Mark Unread

"It's really good! I didn't catch that one at all."

Permalink Mark Unread

"So, I was thinking about ways that people can interact with the spirits. Some people might make deals with them, I think, like Wilfred Owen. Some people just get fucked with by spirits in the short term, like Father Burroughs. I don't know why they bother to make deals if they can fuck with people anyway. There are cults like the People's Church of the Divine Host. There are families-- the Fairchilds, the Lukases, the Rayners, the Keays. I don't know if there's one family per spirit or if they sometimes have two. And there are the servants. Jane Prentiss. Probably Michael. And, uh, me."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Thank you!" He's glowing a bit from the praise. "...Why do they bother to take servants, either? What do they gain from having humans--or, uh, monsters that used to be human, at least, it seems a bit weird to call Jane or Michael fully human at this point--on their side?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"No idea. --And I have to say I am not, like, enthusiastic about the implied physical changes here? I do not want to be crawling with worms or to have my bones rearranged. Although I guess it's the Beholding so probably I will just wind up with an inappropriate number of eyes."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I am, um, glad we're agreed on that? ...Please tell me if you start growing new eyes?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"I will tell you! You might notice before I do! --Presumably it's not going to make me talk like Jane Prentiss or Michael because that might make it harder to take statements."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Let's hope not, at least. I'll keep an eye out for any, uh.... eyes."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Speaking of eyes," Lev says, "have you ever taken a close look at our logo?" He pulls out a scrap of paper with the logo on it. "There's an open eye. The owl's head is the iris, and the three lines are the eyelashes--"

Permalink Mark Unread

".....Yeaaaah, I see it. That, um, certainly is a thing."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I also tried mapping out the politics of the evil spirits as best I could since, uh, we're embroiled in it. --The fact that we're involved in deadly intrigues between a bunch of superpowered, probably evil beings where we don't even know most of their names is, uh. Also not my favorite. Possibly even more not my favorite than the extra eyes thing."

Permalink Mark Unread

"And it's not like the Beholding will be actually helpful enough to give us more information about them at any point."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Look, I'm just glad I'm the servant of the one power that appears to be True Neutral instead of Chaotic Evil, especially since I'm definitely qualified to be a cleric of either."

Permalink Mark Unread

Martin understood some of those words! "Neutral is, uh, definitely better than evil, yeah."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Someone doesn't play D&D." Kiss. "I am sorry you have to date an enormous nerd."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Well think I'm lucky to have the opportunity." Kiss.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Anyway I am really baffled by the fact that all the evil spirits are evil. And also the-- way they're evil?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Oh?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"So, like, most things that don't care about humans at all are going to be evil from our perspective, I think? The same way that we're evil from the perspective of ants. We don't care about ants one way or the other, we're just very powerful so we can bulldoze their colonies to build houses. And if something doesn't care about humans it is going to bulldoze our houses, metaphorically. But magic has this aesthetic, and the aesthetic isn't a 'doesn't care about humans' aesthetic, it's a 'specifically doing all the things humans hate most' aesthetic. --What's particularly weird is that the Hive and the Beholding are the two spirits we understand best and both of them seem... to think of us the way we think of ants. The Hive wants to infect people with parasites, the Beholding wants people to be curious, neither of them is trying to do all the things humans hate most particularly. Which makes it even weirder that magic has that aesthetic."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Right. That... kind of ties in with what you were saying before, I think? We don't get ants to be our servants because we don't need them to be."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah, it's super weird. --I'm not actually sure if the Hive wants to infect people with parasites. Jane Prentiss's statement implied it was all about connection and intimacy and I don't know if that's what the Hive wants or what Jane Prentiss wants out of the Hive, and if it's the second thing I don't know what that means for my assessment that the Beholding wants me to be curious."

Permalink Mark Unread

"--Yeaaaah, it's also probably important for me especially to keep in mind that all my information on what these... spirits... want is coming from, um, biased sources. No offence."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah, that's a good thing to consider! --Also, the Beholding is our source about which statements are true, and it might have some agenda of its own. I mean, it definitely has some agenda of its own, but I don't know if the agenda leads it to make statements digitizable or non-digitizable based on some criterion other than its truth value."

Permalink Mark Unread

"...It might be the source of what statements we even get, if it's powerful enough here. Make people turn around and leave the Institute if it doesn't want us to hear what they have to say."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah. For practical purposes we have to work from the hypothesis that the Beholding is telling us the complete truth, but it's important to remember occasionally that actually we face a black void of complete and utter ignorance and doubt."

(He seems cheerful about the prospect.)

Permalink Mark Unread

"You sound happy about that..?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"I'm a psychologist! I'm used to it! And now I don't have anyone telling me that actually we totally do know that using smaller plates makes you eat less."

Permalink Mark Unread

"You're really cute, you know." Kiss.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Speaking of psychology, my guess about what's up with the spirits being evil is-- let's say there's one immaterial world, right, and minds come from there, and evil spirits come from there. And maybe there's a fixed amount of-- friendliness to human values. Well, there are lots and lots of humans, so we probably used all the friendliness up, and so all the spirits are unfriendly to humans. That's my theory. It's almost certainly wrong."

Permalink Mark Unread

"It's better than no theory at all, which is what I had, so there you go, I guess. Hopefully we live long enough to find out whether it's wrong or not?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Is the Beholding going to betray me like that when I've been so curious for it? --My other theory is that maybe the spirits are all just personifications of objective evil. Parasites are super evil! The Beholding is kind of a problem for my theory but it could be, I don't know, the Personification Of Watching Curiously When Bad Things Happen To Study Them And Not Doing Anything About It. This doesn't seem very evil to me but maybe objective evil is-- a different thing than how much suffering a thing causes. Certainly a lot of people agree that reading true crime books is bad."

Permalink Mark Unread

"People do also do bad things out of curiosity, too. Maybe it's--different motivations for evil, like the Hive is intimacy, the Beholding is curiosity? Or maybe the universe just doesn't care about that and it's something else entirely."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Maybe. --At least your system wouldn't imply that spiders are objectively evil."

Permalink Mark Unread

"...I guess the spiders might be a problem for it either way, I don't think many people are exactly motivated by spiders to do evil. I guess they aren't motivated by eyes or parasites, either, so maybe the spiders are more symbolic? Seemed like pretty literal spiders, though."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Nope, Martin, spiders are just objectively evil and you are going to have to accept that."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Nooooooo. Terrible." (He's laughing.)

Permalink Mark Unread

Some time passes!

"Squash Jane Prentiss's worms" becomes a normal if annoying part of his daily routine. He drinks too much tea. He takes too much modafinil, but gets eight hours of sleep most nights. He eats less erratically than he normally would if he were this interested in his job. He has nightmares. 

Lev creates a taxonomy of digitizable statements. (Angels. Creepy dolls. Visits from deceased pets. Things that are IDK man just kind of spooky.) He has one-on-ones with his assistants and then, managing done, mostly works alone. He mixes truths with lies creatively whenever he talks to Sasha about what he thinks about the paranormal. 

He answers emails from former students; he doesn't tell them where he works.

He does not try to teach Martin anything else; sometimes he cuts himself off halfway through a sentence before he offers. He attempts to convince Martin to explain to him how scansion works, which is mostly driven by the fact that listening to people he loves explain things is the best thing in the world, and a little bit driven by the desire for Martin to feel smarter than him about something.   

He injects testosterone in his leg in the bedroom, where Martin can see.

(Martin is allowed to touch him through his pants, then under his pants with the pants still on, then to fuck him in the ass with the lights off. Lev watches with carefulness that is almost paranoia for a sign that Martin is disgusted by him or has decided that he's a woman.)

Permalink Mark Unread

The number of worms around the Institute increases, slowly but steadily. Martin knocks on his office one day to let him know that statement givers cannot, apparently, lie, though they still don't know whether they can avoid telling the whole truth. Elias supplies extra CO2 fire extinguishers to the Archives.

He finds more non-digitizable statements.

The first was given by Mark Bilham in 2015. His girlfriend’s roommate Natalie Ennis started spending all her time in “church,” after her mom died, and acting strangely, unscrewing all the lightbulbs and singing discordantly in a strange language at night. Even when she was out of the house, strange thumping and shuffling noises came from her room. One night, Natalie tried to convert Mark's girlfriend, Kathy Harper, saying that Kathy could still be saved; Natalie made a cold, pale, mushy dinner and said she was going to move to a new home, saying that “300 years was a long time to wait” but it was “near the end” and they would soon be “collected by Mr. Pitch.” Kathy was scared and declined politely; Natalie replied “You’re a natural for Them. You’re worshipping as we speak.” Kathy ran out of the house and went to visit Mark. Mark got angry and went to the house, but by the time he arrived, Natalie was gone. Her room was empty; even the carpeting had been torn up in order to cover the window. The only thing left in the room was piece of paper saying “Hither Green Dissenters” with a closed eye symbol. Mark drove to Hither Green Cemetery and its chapel; inside was pitch black and seemed significantly bigger than it appeared from outside. Dozens of people inside were chanting, coming together for the words Ny-Ålesund. He suddenly remembered that he had his phone, and pulled it out to use as a torch; as soon as the light is on, the chapel appears to be its normal size and entirely empty, the singing gone. Natalie was never seen again. Follow-up research reveals that a month later, on the same day that Gertrude Robinson died, police were called to the chapel because a neighbor heard screaming. They found nothing.

The second statement was given by Paul McKenzie in 2003. Since his wife died four months ago, he's had trouble sleeping. One night, he noticed someone trying to open his bedroom door; he held onto the doorknob, preventing them, and they stayed like that for twenty minutes. He called the police, who found no signs of any intruder. The next night he locked it; this time, the door shook violently but didn't open. He called the police again, but they implied that if he continued calling them without proof, they would have him put in a home, so he stopped calling them. This recurred every night, and he decided to get proof. He asked his son to stay with him for a few nights, but nothing happened those nights; he set up a camera, but nothing appeared out of the ordinary on it. Two months after giving his statement, he died of a stroke. Martin reaches out for an interview with Marcus, Paul's son, but he declined, saying that he had already given a statement. (Assuming it exists, Lev isn't able to find it easily.)

At this point, Lev receives a new statement from research, from a woman named Melanie King, who has a Youtube show called Ghost Hunt UK. She, her co-host Andy Kane, and her sound engineer Peter Warhol were set to break into Cambridge Military Hospital to look into reports of a grey lady ghost there. Peter pulled out at the last minute, forcing Melanie to contact Georgie Barker, host of the What the Ghost podcast, for a replacement. Georgie suggested Sarah Baldwin for a replacement, but admitted that she was "a little bit unsocial." Melanie contacted Sarah, who agreed. When the group arrived to pick up Sarah, she didn't come out of the house she'd said she lived in, instead knocking on the door after Melanie called her. Sarah smoked for the entire two-hour drive, and Melanie could faintly smell something sharp and floral under the cigarette smoke; when they arrived at the hospital, Sarah was angry that Melanie hadn't told her the location. They entered the building and started up the shoot; they found the graffitied phrase "Silk will not stitch the butcher's meat," along with more standard graffiti. Sarah agreed to take the 2am - 4am shift, but when Melanie went to wake her for the start of her shift she appeared to not have been sleeping, and at around 3am Melanie woke up to find Sarah missing. She took a camera with night vision settings and started to look for her; there was a strong smell of copper and ammonia. Melanie went upstairs to find Sarah in a room, pleading and gesturing wildly and apologizing for trespassing to something in the room that Melanie couldn't see. As Melanie recorded the scene Sarah was flung across the room and crashed into the wall; Sarah stood, shouted something in a language Melanie didn't recognize, and proceeded to peel back the skin from her left arm, before pulling it back on like a glove and staple it together. Melanie fled back to the camp, Sarah returned 15 minutes later, and after the shoot was over and they'd dropped Sarah off, Tony asked that they not work with Sarah again. The research department couldn't find any external proof of any of this and the footage Melanie has is mostly just distorted static, save for when it shows a figure of a tall man, who is not touching the ground, pointing at the kneeling Sarah. Notably, Sarah Baldwin had disappeared ten years prior to this statement.

The fourth statement was given by David Laylow, regarding his last day working at an industrial abattoir. At the end of the day, his coworker Tom Haan, said “You cannot stop slaughter by closing the door.” An odd silence followed; everyone seemed to be gone, even the cows, and the place was suddenly clean. David tried to exit, but instead of the door letting him out, it brought him into an unfamiliar corridor. As he walked, he noticed that all the corridors in the building had become unfamiliar, although some had rails along the top, like those used to move carcasses. Searching for a way out, he found a metal staircase leading upwards, and followed it for a long time. After going through more corridors, he found an exit door. Going through it dropped him on a conveyor belt; he screamed and ran away. He began to smell blood, and followed it through the corridors, eventually leading him into a large circular room with a pit full of bodies falling off conveyor belts -- both animal and human. Running away again, he discovered the killing floor, where Tom Haan was shooting himself repeatedly with the bolt gun. He took the bolt gun and shot Tom Haan, who went limp, and he was then able to find a corridor he recognized. He left the building and sent his resignation letter in the next day. According to colleagues, what happened was that he and Tom Haan left in the middle of a shift; Haan was never seen again. Recently, the company that employed David and Tom made plans to expand the building, but were having trouble due to four construction workers quitting in quick succession. Tim interviewed one, who refused to say anything other than that the building “already seemed to be way too big.”

The fifth statement was given by Lawrence Mortimer in 2010 about a hunting trip he took to America. While hunting, he heard someone whistling A-Hunting We Shall Go, and encountered a hiker with shaggy hair and ragged clothes who carried no pack. The hiker asked him and his friend, Arden Neeli, a bit about where they’re going; as he left, he said, “Tomorrow will be a good day for a run." At 2am that night, Lawrence heard laughter from outside his tent, but there was nobody there when he checked. The next day, while hunting, Arden suddenly vanished; Lawrence found him in a clearing with his throat torn out. The whistling started again, and Lawrence turned to see the hiker with Arden's blood on him. The hiker grinned and then began to chase Lawrence. The hiker chased him on and off for a long time, sometimes singing or whistling, and in the moonlight he looked like a wolf. Eventually, Lawrence managed to shoot the hiker. Despite emptying all his bullets, the wolf-man doesn't die, but is slowed down enough that Lawrence managed to get to a road and call for help. The hiker was never found, and no follow-up research was possible.

The sixth statement was given in 2011 by Carlita Sloane. Due to a discrepancy on the ship she was previously working on, she ended up having to search for a new ship in Brazil, which was difficult as she didn't speak any Portuguese. Eventually, she found an English ship, the Tundra, and approached the captain, Peter Lukas, at a bar. When she approached him, the bar was suddenly empty, but she had no other job prospects, so she agreed to his offer. Whilst on the ship she noticed that the crew was exceptionally quiet, not talking at all except to give orders or short replies to direct questions. They also all had blank faces and avoided eye contact. She didn't see the captain at all, but met Tadeas Dahl, the first mate, and Sean Kelly, a Scottish man who seemed scared. One day, she noticed that the shipping containers were rusted together and shut, with a new layer of paint over them. Investigating further,  she decided to open one of the containers and found it totally empty. Just after this, the first mate came around gathering the crew. They went into the lifeboats, which were regular rowing boats, and traveled away from the Tundra. When at sea, Tadeas blew the boatswain's whistle; it gave a piercing but distant sound, as though it was loud but far away. A thick sea fog rolled in, hiding the Tundra entirely. Carlita realized that Sean was not on the lifeboats with the rest of the crew. Eventually the smoke cleared and they returned to the ship. The crew became more talkative, but there was no sign of Sean, and when Carlita asked about him she was told that she should be grateful, as "it hadn't been an easy choice". She returned home safely and was paid extremely well, but decided against returning to work with them. 

If Lev tries to do the standard amount of follow-up research, he will get a tensely-worded email from Elias, informing him that the Lukases do not like to be disturbed and doing so anyway could have serious funding repercussions for the Institute. Without interviewing the Lukases, he can find that the Tundra is still active and operating for Solus Shipping PLC, a company founded and majority owned by Nathaniel Lukas. All crew records have stayed the same for 10 years, and despite being listed as a cargo ship, there are no records of any cargo ever being loaded or unloaded from it. Four months after the statement was given, and six months after the events described in it, the body of Sean Kelly washed up on the shores of Morocco; the coroner examining his body ruled that he had only been dead for five days before being found. 

Permalink Mark Unread

The night that he gets a new statement from Research, a new woman appears in his dreams. They're in an abandoned building; she's petite, mid-twenties, and looks terrified. Her skin is torn off and then stapled back on over and over. Lev can't do anything but watch.

If he searches for Ghost Hunt UK's videos on YouTube, it will confirm that the woman in his dreams is Melanie King.

His dreams start alternating; sometimes Naomi, sometimes Melanie, sometimes both, sometimes neither.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Christ," he says to Martin when he wakes up from another nightmare about Melanie, "this is really, really not good."

Permalink Mark Unread

"...Well, you're not wrong, but what's really not good this time?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"...when Research takes a statement and I read it I get nightmares of the person reliving their statement and I am pretty sure they are sharing the nightmares with me."

Permalink Mark Unread

".....Yeah, that definitely is not great!"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Possibly we should stop taking new statements? Or at least new statements from people who aren't working at the Institute, I don't get nightmares related to Tim or Sasha."

Permalink Mark Unread

"That's... probably a good idea, yeah. I dunno how we'll explain it, though, taking statements is kind of the Institute's whole... thing."

Permalink Mark Unread

"We could experiment to see if Research taking a statement and then me stuffing it in a corner gives them nightmares?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah, that's a good idea. Or, um, hopefully it is, anyway?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah, I'm... pretty sure the Beholding wants me to keep taking statements. And I want to have something vaguely approximating research ethics."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I've heard research ethics are usually recommended, yeah!" Kiss. "Are you okay? With the--nightmares, and the... everything."

Permalink Mark Unread

"It's not my favorite kind of dream in the world but I haven't exactly had nice dreams for. A while."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah, I... I guess that's fair. I'm really sorry."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Or I did have nice dreams, and they're worse, because--" He doesn't finish the sentence. "Anyway. Research ethics, we should figure out how to have some. Kind of concerned I'm going to be compelled to read statements if Research takes them and I try not to read them."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Let’s, uh... hope that doesn’t happen, I guess.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"...I guess people might consent to nightmares if they knew about them. People consent to all kinds of side effects for medical research."

Permalink Mark Unread

“I... guess that’s true? Still seems kind of, um, sketchy, since we’re not exactly doing medical research, but definitely better than not that.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"...no, but we're doing something really really important, because the paranormal kills lots of people. --I wonder how many people it kills. I should research that."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Yeah, that’s true, that’s— probably a good thing to research. I guess I just meant, it’s not like we’re giving them something that might cure whatever’s wrong with them? We’re only giving them side effects. But I guess people sign up for studies like that too, like, hey, get sick and we’ll pay you money! I’m definitely glad I’m not the one getting nightmares from it, though.” Shudder.

Permalink Mark Unread

"So if we have a consent form... probably if I get research to send the live statement-givers to me I can give them a consent form. And then the people who don't want nightmares forever can just leave."

Permalink Mark Unread

“—Yeah, okay, that makes sense. We’ll just have to write up a consent form, then, I guess?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Research is going to be annoyed we keep changing our minds about it."

Permalink Mark Unread

“...Yeah. This will probably be the last time, though, at least?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Unless I come up with some clever idea about how to avoid giving people nightmares, yes. --We should maybe talk to Artefact Storage and see if there's a safe artefact we can use to demonstrate the paranormal so that people will believe us when we say the paranormal exists."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Most of them probably will anyway, right? I mean—sure, there are skeptics, like, that guy whose girlfriend’s roommate was a cultist didn’t really believe what he’d experienced was real, but you’d think that the people who genuinely experienced this stuff wouldn’t be that doubtful.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Still, better to be on the safe side, if a person thinks that the nightmares warning is just us being superstitious and gives us a statement and gets nonconsensual nightmares..."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Oh, yeah, definitely. I’ll ask Sasha. ...And then, um, double-check with some other Artefact Storage employees.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Good plan. --We should go on a vacation sometime. To Disneyland or something."

Permalink Mark Unread

“That’s a... really nice idea, actually. It’ll be nice to take a break from... all of this.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"I don't know that I've ever actually had a real vacation. Asher kept wanting to visit his parents."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Really, never? I guess that’s one problem you’re dodging by dating me. No vacations to visit family.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Well, his parents are American, and he hardly ever got to see them, and it was hard to coordinate time off for both of us, and it made sense but his parents are-- uh, I don't suppose you'd have any idea what it meant if I said that their seder featured the Four Children of Racial Justice--"

Permalink Mark Unread

“Not exactly buuuuut I think I get the picture, yeah.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Asher went to a private school in New York that taught the kids all about social justice and cost more than my family's yearly income, it's-- they're very nice people. But going on vacation with them was not at all relaxing."

Permalink Mark Unread

“I can imagine! We can do a real vacation, then. Wherever you like.”

Permalink Mark Unread

Kisses. "What if I want to go somewhere you want to go?"

Permalink Mark Unread

“Well then we’d be stuck in a loop, and we can’t have that.” Mmmm kisses. Lev is being insufficiently snuggled; Martin fixes this situation immediately. “I have no idea where I would want to go, honestly.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"We can think about it."

Mmm snuggles what if they are late to work

Permalink Mark Unread

They will not be! After a bit Martin will say “Okay, time to get up.” 

Permalink Mark Unread

Martin's work ethic is TERRIBLE and Lev HATES it.

Permalink Mark Unread

When he gets to work, he finds Melanie's phone number and calls her. 

"Hello? This is Dr. Aarons from the Magnus Institute. You gave us a statement recently."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Hi? They didn’t mention there would be any... follow-up calls. —I’m, uh, Melanie. I guess you already know that.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"My guess is that-- probably last night but definitely in the past few weeks-- you had a dream where you were in an abandoned building and your skin was, uh, pulled off and stapled on over and over, with me watching you creepily. Uh. Sorry about that."

Permalink Mark Unread

“...That was you? I, uh, assume you have fewer eyes in real life. —Also, I want a photo of you, I’m sorry but I’m not believing everyone who calls me and claims to be in my dreams.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"You can probably google me? Not a very common name and I had pictures on, like, faculty websites. --I, uh, have the conventional number of eyes. So far at least."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Riiiight. Your name is Dr. Aarons? Sounds pretty common to me, unless you have a weird first name you just haven’t told me.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"--Oh, sorry, my first name is Lev. I'm not great at this--"

Permalink Mark Unread

“...It’s okay. Give me a minute to google you?”

And, a couple moments later: “—Okay, wow. Yeah. Okay. I... I guess you exist outside of my head, then.” She gives a short, nervous laugh. “Hi, I guess. Sorry about the, uh, dreams?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"--uh, no, my fault, entirely my fault, I was hoping that if I had people give statements to Research it wouldn't happen-- in the future I am going to have an informed consent form but you're, uh, the second person this has happened to. Um, with me anyway. I assume it happened to lots of people with the last archivist but research ethics was not really one of her strong suits."

Permalink Mark Unread

“That’s... kind of a lot. And your institute just, what, hasn’t told anyone about this?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Informing me of things is also not really one of the Institute's strong suits."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Sounds like a shitty job.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah, it's really not great! --Anyway, I'm partially calling to, uh, apologize, and partially to see if I can get your help as another paranormal investigator? It's obviously important to figure out what the nightmares are like for the people experiencing them so I can write the informed consent form. Also it might help me figure out what the fuck the Magnus Institute's local evil spirit is up to."

Permalink Mark Unread

“You know what? Sure. I’m in.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Great! --Uh, the big question I have right now is whether the nights you have nightmares match up with the nights I have nightmares? Because if they do then maybe I can get statements from a lot of people and then each individual person will have to deal with fewer nightmares? Which is definitely much more ethical than making you all relive it every night."

Permalink Mark Unread

"You said last night, right? That matches for me, at least."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah. --I kept a journal but you might not remember what nights you had nightmares. At least you're not going 'I've had horrible nightmares every night since I gave the statement,' which is a relief."

Permalink Mark Unread

“I mean. Pretty close. Not that I wasn’t having nightmares before I gave the statement.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"...well that's not great. Fuck. I'm sorry."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Well, it’s not your fault. I... assume.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"I mean I should have thought of warning you of the risks. --I guess probably not all of the nightmares are our fault. And it's going to be hard to figure out how many are our fault regardless since, uh, everyone who gives a true statement is traumatized."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Apology accepted. You’re not wrong, though. Trauma certainly is a... confounding variable. And I doubt I’m the only one that’s true for. ...I should probably thank you for letting me know but I’m really not feeling it right now.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah, that's... totally understandable. Do you want to meet up at some point and talk about how to investigate it?"

Permalink Mark Unread

“That’d be great, yeah. And, uh, thanks for believing me, too. My statement, I mean. I don’t think the rest of my team does.”

Permalink Mark Unread

He thinks about it briefly and then says, "Our local evil spirit won't let true statements touch digital electronics. Can't type them into a computer, can't speak them into a recorder, even if you try to summarize it in an email it just won't take. So. I have an advantage in believing you."

Permalink Mark Unread

“...Huh. Wonder if that’s what messed up my footage.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"I doubt it, the Magnus Institute's thing is a pretty local effect, but the paranormal usually doesn't play well with electronics." He realizes what he's saying and hastily adds, "Although it really depends on the kind of paranormal activity, some of them seem to be fine with everything and some of them can't handle lightbulbs."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Huh. Want to compare notes when we meet up?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah, that sounds like a good idea. --Uh, what was my eye arrangement exactly?"

Permalink Mark Unread

“Lots. It was like... the important thing about you, in the dream, wasn’t that you were a person, a living breathing person—no. The important thing was just that you were watching me. And the dream wanted to make damn sure I knew it.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Thanks."

And he can set up a place and a time for a meeting and get off the phone. 

He emails Martin:

Melanie's helpful! Also how do you feel about me being, like, literally covered with eyes?

Then he starts watching a bunch of Ghost Hunt to see what he thinks.

Permalink Mark Unread

It’s good that Melanie’s being helpful! Are you literally covered in eyes or just thinking about the future?

Permalink Mark Unread

Ghost Hunt UK is a pretty middle-of-the-road paranormal YouTube channel. They go to haunted places, talk about the history, show EMF meters and blurry footage of them running away. Nothing particularly substantial.

Permalink Mark Unread

Well, I'm covered with eyes in Melanie's dreams so I figure this is probably the thing to be prepared for. Eyes in excessive quantities.

How are her epistemics? Does she seem unusually credulous or skeptical? Does she look for alternate non-paranormal explanations? Does she seem to understand how evidence works? If he checks the history she reports against the records he can find, is she telling the truth or being sensationalist?

Permalink Mark Unread

She’s not very good at looking for alternate non-paranormal explanations. (Alternatively, the paranormal explanations sell better.) She has a tendency to dramatize the history to make a better story, but never to the point of lying; she seems to have a decent grasp on how evidence works, if not a great one. She’s on the credulous side, but it’s her job to be; compared to other ghost hunters she’s pretty average. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Okay, makes sense. I am not against you being covered in eyes in a general sense but I would be worried about you suddenly being covered in eyes due to everything about how magic works. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Does Melanie show any signs of having interacted with any evil spirits?

Love you. If I wind up covered with eyes I assume it will be a gradual process, I just wanted to give you a headsup.

Martin seems mysteriously eye-positive.

Permalink Mark Unread

Nope, no signs of having interacted with evil spirits.

Permalink Mark Unread

All right, he's going to draft the consent form until his meeting with Melanie.

Permalink Mark Unread

And eventually it will be time for his meeting with Melanie!

“Hi, Dr. Aarons, right? It’s... weird, to see you in person. ...I guess it’s probably weird for you too.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Uh, less weird I think because I knew you existed the whole time. --You can call me Lev, I mean, I am a many-eyed monster haunting your dreams, I don't really think it's time for formality."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah, okay, that's fair. I mean. It's not like anyone exactly writes etiquette manuals for these situations."

Permalink Mark Unread

"So what I know is that the Magnus Institute is... haunted?... by a spirit called the Beholding. It doesn't let us type true statements into a computer or record them with modern equipment. When I read a true statement, it makes me more curious and less empathetic; it doesn't have a similar effect on people other than the Archivist. As you've seen, when I read a new true statement, the person has nightmares. Also it won't let any of the employees quit. --I'm telling you this in part because I don't know whether trying to work with you on understanding the nightmares will make the Beholding decide that you're its employee."

Permalink Mark Unread

"It had better not. What other equipment does it let you use, if it doesn't let you use the modern stuff? I mean, besides the typewriter. That thing was ancient."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Tape recorder, but I don't use it because that makes the mind control worse."

Permalink Mark Unread

"....Yikes. Any EVPs on any of the recordings, or does listening to them make it worse too?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"...sorry, I have no idea what an EVP is. --I'm a psychologist, not a parapsychologist, and as far as I can tell I was hired more for my Beholding-pleasing personality than for my actual knowledge of the subject."

Permalink Mark Unread

".....Rrrrrright, okay. An EVP is an electronic voice phenomenon? The idea is, if you're recording something, sometimes the recorder picks up on a spirit voice that you didn't hear. Some people say they're more common on tape recorders, but it's also harder to tell, because tape recorders have more background noise, so... who knows. But if your spirit seems to like tape recorders, that would be what I would check. --I assume you've already checked for carbon monoxide and infrasound? I guess that's really more of a formality at this point since clearly something's going on here, but you should probably have started with that."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yep. Did it as soon as I was hired and noticed the creepy watching sensation. --If you notice a creepy sensation of being watched that's the Beholding probably, normally it sticks around the Institute but not always."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Well. That certainly makes sense, I suppose. I had figured it was just... you, honestly."

Permalink Mark Unread

"...I realize nothing about what you've seen of me so far makes this obvious but I am not actually a horrifyingly creepy person. I am a perfectly innocuous weird nerd with a creepy haunting situation going on."

Permalink Mark Unread

“No, no, not like that, I just— it’s the feeling I get in the dreams? And then talking to you now? I definitely believe you that you’re haunted. ...Sorry about that.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Look, I'm just counting my blessings that I have an Aura of Creepy instead of being infested with worms. --Anyway, I had my-- assistant Martin listen to the tapes and there is static when the paranormal being speaks."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Right. Any words audible in the tapes that you didn’t say, any spots in the building that get more cold or hot than makes sense for them to...?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Not that Martin heard, and no weird cold or hot spots."

Permalink Mark Unread

“That... doesn’t give us a ton to work with, especially if technology doesn’t work. —I guess if the tape recorder works then it’s not electricity that’s the problem. Not sure how to balance the risks of people who aren’t you using the tape recorder, or turning it on just to record empty rooms or whatever, with anything we might gain from it. ...Different track, you said I was the second person this happened to?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"I... expect that doing things out of curiosity around the Beholding is safe, as long as you don't think 'might turn you into a very intellectually curious sociopath with too many eyes' counts as unsafe. It likes it when people are curious." He drinks a sip of his tea. "It's happened to two people, both of the people who gave me a statement who weren't already my employee. I confirmed Naomi, the first-- uh-- victim, had the nightmares, but I can't interview her in depth, because one of the major funders of the Institute plays an important role in her statement and prefers not to have their affairs dug into."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Well that’s not incredibly suspicious at all. And, uh, I’d rather pass on being a curious sociopath with too many eyes, thanks.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"So here's my thoughts on what we should do. I'll share what I know about the paranormal with you and keep sharing it as I discover more non-digitizables. I would appreciate it if you'd keep a nightmare journal, I already do; we can compare notes and maybe get a better sense of how many of the nightmares are due to the Beholding and how many are due to trauma. I thought about appropriating Institute funds to cover you going private for nightmare therapy-- partially because I feel bad and partially to rule out the nightmares being mostly caused by trauma-- but I think that might be unwise because if you're helping us and getting money from us the Beholding might decide you're an employee. And if anything else weird and paranormal comes up, you can tell me and I can have... at least one person who has given a live statement I can follow up on so I know what happens. --I am very optimistic about your chances of not getting devoured, which is unusual, because the life expectancy of someone who gives us a non-digitizable statement is probably something like six months."

Permalink Mark Unread

“...Okay. Why am I any different?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Uh, a lot of them are like 'I'm being stalked by a murderous spider, it won't leave me alone, please help me' and then we don't help them because that's not our job and we don't know how to anyway, and then we do followup research and it's like 'two weeks after giving the statement the person was found dead encased in an enormous amount of spiderweb.' You are not being stalked by a giant spider and not linked with the funders of the Institute, and I want to take advantage of this opportunity. And it's even better that you're also interested in investigating the paranormal-- although honestly after all of this I would not blame you at all if you decided to start a cooking channel instead."

Permalink Mark Unread

“No. I want to figure out what’s going on, or at least learn—something. Let’s just hope I don’t anger any, ah, murderous spiders.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Well, here's what I know, anyway." He slides over a stapled set of pieces of paper that reads like this:

Spirits

-The Beholding
--Existence and name confirmed
--Servant: Lev Aarons
--Associated Family: Keay
--Other Associates: the Magnus Institute; eyeless man
--Interests: curiosity, knowledge, nonintervention
--Motif: open eye; library; books
--Relationships: opposed to the Lightless Flame, the Hive, the Fractal; allied with the Fog
--Statements: 1, 5, 11, 12, 24, 26

-The Hive
--Existence and name confirmed
--Servant: Jane Prentiss
--Associated Family: unknown
--Other Associates: unknown
--Interests: parasites, connection?
--Motif: parasites
--Relationships: opposed to the Beholding, the Fractal
--Statements: 6, 21, 22

-The Web
--Existence and name confirmed.
--Servant: unknown
--Associated Family: unknown
--Other Associates: unknown
--Interests: unknown
--Motif: spiders
--Relationships: unknown
--Statements: 12?, 16, 22

-The Spirit of War
--Existence confirmed
--Name used to refer to spirit, but may be nickname
--Servant: unknown? Possibly Wilfred Owen (deceased)
--Associated Family: unknown
--Other Associates: unknown, possibly Rayners?
--Interests: war
--Motif: music? poetry?
--Relationships: unknown
--Statements: 7

-The Lightless Flame
--Existence confirmed.
--Name used to refer to spirit, but may be nickname
--Servant: unknown
--Associated Family: Rayners
--Other Associates: Robert Montauk; People's Church of the Divine Host; Chris Parker; Mr. Pitch?; Outer Bay?
--Interests: unknown; possibly involves waiting 300 years for something?
--Motif: lightlessness; closed eye; strange symbols and chanting; glowing or heat or burned out candles; malfunctioning electronics etc
--Relationships: opposed to the Beholding
--Statements: 9, 11, 15, 26

-The Fractal
--Existence confirmed.
--Name assigned by Archivist.
--Servant: Michael.
--Associated Family: unknown
--Other Associates: Fieldings
--Interests: unknown
--Motif: fractals; bones in inappropriate places; blood? rotting apples? honestly I do not get this spirit's aesthetic at ALL
--Relationships: opposed to the Hive, the Beholding
--Statements: 8, 23

-Mentis
--Existence unknown
--Name used to refer to spirit, but may be nickname
--Servant: unknown
--Associated Family: unknown
--Other Associates: Father Burroughs; Breekon and Hope Deliveries
--Interests: fucking with people's brains; possibly minds in general
--Motif: mind control?
--Relationships: unknown
--Statements: 19

-The Fog
--Existence unknown.
--Name assigned by Archivist.
--Servant: unknown
--Associated Family: Lukases
--Other Associates: Solus Shipping PLC
--Interests: dead people? human sacrifice
--Motif: fog; blank-faced people who don't speak
--Relationships: allied with the Beholding
--Statements: 13, 31

-Blue Sky
--Existence unknown.
--Name assigned by Archivist.
--Servant: unknown
--Associated Family: Fairchilds
--Other Associates: Open Skydiving
--Interests: unknown
--Motif: the sky
--Relationships: unknown
--Statements: 20

-Meat
--Existence unknown
--Name assigned by Archivist
--Servant: unknown
--Associated Family: unknown
--Other Associates: unknown
--Interests: slaughtered animals?
--Motif: meat, flesh, mazes?
--Relationships: unknown
--Statements: 18, 29

Creatures

[Creatures are embodied, eat or attack people, and do not have a known connection to spirits.]

-Vampires
See Trevor Herbert's statement for remarkably helpful and complete information. 
Statements: 10

-Anglerfish
Imitates a human standing in a dark area, but is not capable of impersonating them fully.
Statements: 2

-Lycanthrope
Has "sharp" hair, teeth, eyes, and skin, but otherwise resembles a human. Hunts humans; attacks similar to a wild-animal attack. Able to endure being shot with multiple bullets.  
Statements: 30. 

Artifacts

Salesa
-Sells antiques which do horrifying things to people. 
Statements: 14

Leitner
-Had collection of books; items with his name on it do horrifying things to people.
Statements: 5, 17

The Circus of the Other
-At least one associated item does horrifying things to people.
Statements: 25

Breekon and Hope Deliveries
-Does deliveries which sometimes do not do horrifying things to people. 
Statements: 3, 19

Unclassified Statements

4, 12, 27, 28

but with summaries of the relevant statements included,

"Unfortunately yours is in 'unclassified,' I can't help much with it."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Right. Can I look over the statements you’ve verified, and the research? —You might not know this, being a psychologist, but the Magnus Institute doesn’t exactly have the best reputation for... Well, you took my statement, and it’s not like had evidence. You seem like a great person and all that, but I’d just feel better if I could double-check.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah, of course, but most of them are unverifiable either way. My notes are-- working from the premise that our local evil spirit is correctly identifying true statements. Verifiably true statements never digitize, and verifiably false statements always do, but... it could always do that in order to deceive us into thinking it's telling the truth about the unverifiable ones. It's impossible to know for certain and, uh, it is not exactly a trustworthy spirit. --I don't know exactly how involved you have to be in the place before it won't let you leave, but uh. I just wanted to point out that if you start digging through our research it might decide you're an archival assistant."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Right, well, if I’m an archival assistant at least I get free therapy and maybe fewer nightmares.” Sigh. “I’m sorry. I should probably wait, make this decision not on impulse. I’ll do more independent research and let you know if I find anything.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah. Nightmare journal, keep an eye on things and see if anything else paranormal comes up, I'll shoot you an email in a week or so?"

Permalink Mark Unread

“Yeah.” Sigh. “For whatever it’s worth, I’m pretty sure there was—a genuine, bona fide ghost at that hospital. I don’t know what the hell Sarah Baldwin is, but I know what a ghost is, and there was something there that was attacking her. Your call if you want to put it in your little monster manual.”

Permalink Mark Unread

He thinks about it. 

"Sure. I'll add it in when I get home." 

Permalink Mark Unread

“Right. Okay. I... Guess I’ll go then? It was, uh, nice to meet you. In person, I mean.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Nice to meet you too."

Permalink Mark Unread

At home that night Lev is very smiley:

"Melanie's great. I like her."

Permalink Mark Unread

“You’re really cute when you’re happy, you know.” Kiss. 

Permalink Mark Unread

"She asked good questions! And was extremely skeptical of everything I was telling her! And she called my monster manual a monster manual even though I had specifically changed the title in order to be professional!"

Permalink Mark Unread

Cute. Did you... find out anything? You know, about the nightmares.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Mostly I was trying to get her to want to do a nightmare journal. I am not sure there's going to be anything useful retroactively."

Permalink Mark Unread

Nod. “Makes sense, I guess. How much did you end up telling her?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Gave her the manual, told her she could come look at the statements if she decided she wanted to but it might be a bad idea because the Beholding might decide she's an archival assistant. Didn't tell her why the Magnus Institute is incompetent."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Yeah, that’s fair. Did she have anything useful?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Static in the recording might be something called 'EVP.' We should try listening to the static more closely and see if we can hear words."

Permalink Mark Unread

“I can do that! I don’t remember it sounding like words at all but, yeah, I can definitely check.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"It really seems like things are coming together," he says. "Meat is just really really into animal flesh for some reason. The Lukases are doing human sacrifice to the Fog-- I expect Naomi is lucky that her fiance saved her-- and given the funeral and the fact that Naomi was called to a funeral I wouldn't be surprised if they're resurrecting the dead. The Lightless Flame is just really into religion and ominous chanting and making things go dark and closed eyes, and they tried to kill Gertrude Robinson. Or maybe were celebrating her death. Anyway, they hate us."

Permalink Mark Unread

“I’m really glad!” Kiss. This seems like the sort of thing that should be celebrated with kisses.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Wonder if they're all just doing different things because they're... people. And have weird and different interests."

Permalink Mark Unread

Shrug. “Maybe? Seems like the sort of thing that would be... hard to check, at least with what we have so far.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah, but that's not going to stop me from being curious about things." Kiss. "The unclassified statements are... mostly fine? The guy with the bloody doorknob is just too vague to be able to classify it as anything. I think I might classify the thing that replaced Graham and erased everyone's memories of what he used to look like as a creature maybe-- a doppelganger? And note that there might be an artefact involved, because he had a hypnotizing table and lots of books."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Yeah, that makes sense.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Melanie's statement is a problem though. It's weird. I'd say it was a creature, but it didn't eat Sarah. And I'd say it's a spirit but... what kind of spirit is that? It makes people staple their skin to themselves? That's not really an aesthetic, even if I'm counting 'meat, meat everywhere' as an aesthetic."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Wasn’t Sarah weird before that, too? Maybe it was a creature and she had... something going on... and it was mad it couldn’t eat her. Or... something.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah, I don't know. And her name sounds really familiar."

Permalink Mark Unread

“...It does to me too, maybe we should check the other statements, see if any of them mention her?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"We should make a spreadsheet of all the names in non-digitizables and then crossreference. --I really hope it'll at least let us digitize the names."

Permalink Mark Unread

“I don’t see why it wouldn’t? Otherwise we wouldn’t be able to do digital research on statements, either, and Sasha certainly manages that.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Well, sometimes the Beholding is unhelpful. --Another research project: I want to go through and look at other sudden deaths in the statements. Doorknob Guy allegedly died of a stroke, which makes me think that spirits can kill people via inducing a stroke. I remember Naomi's fiance died of something like that and I'm very suspicious about it, I want to look and see if there are any others." 

Permalink Mark Unread

“That’s a good idea. People in statements definitely have... not a great life expectancy?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"I wonder if the life expectancies are closer to normal if you remove all the gruesome deaths and also all the mysterious heart failures or strokes or people dying for some reason unknown to science."

Permalink Mark Unread

“...How are we deciding if a heart failure or a stroke or—medical stuff like that—counts as mysterious?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"...Good question. I can probably take an afternoon or two and build a simple epidemiological model and then we can see what causes of death are more common among statement-givers than among British people of the same age and sex in the same year?"

Permalink Mark Unread

“Yeah, okay. I’ll make the spreadsheet, you can work on... that.”

Permalink Mark Unread

He is torn between saying "the reason I can do this and you can't is because I went to school for it for years" and "I can show you how if you want!" and then decides both of those would probably make Martin upset and instead puts his head into Martin's shoulder.

Permalink Mark Unread

Awwwww. Hugs for Lev. "Um, you can continue if you want? Or we can keep cuddling if you don't? Sorry."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Tell me about what you've been writing?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"I'm working on one about London right now? About living here. It's kind of--"

Martin goes on for a while; he visibly relaxes a little when talking about poetry in general instead of about his poem in particular. He doesn't seem to know any words about poetry besides "rhyme" and "alliteration" and "syllable", but he's picked up on a lot of the patterns.

Permalink Mark Unread

Lev also doesn't know any poetry words but the patterns are fascinating. 

When Martin talks about sounds Lev is very good and does not say the words "liquid" or "fricative." (He is kind of impressed that Martin apparently independently discovered them though.)

Permalink Mark Unread

Martin starts smiling pretty quickly, gaining confidence. After he's done: "...I really do love you. And you don't have to--stop yourself from being smart around me, just because I get anxious about it sometimes? I'll get used to it, I promise."

Permalink Mark Unread

Lev pets his hair and cautiously says, "the S and Z and SH sounds are called sibilants? I thought you might like that because the word is pretty."

Permalink Mark Unread

Kiss. "Sibilants. It sounds... nice, yeah, I like it." 

Permalink Mark Unread

Mm, kissing. 

Is Martin aware that he is pretty. Lev would like to make him aware of this in a way that would generally be considered not suitable for work.

Permalink Mark Unread

Okay, but is Lev aware of this? Martin has decided that Lev should be very aware of how pretty he is.

Permalink Mark Unread

Lev is extremely skeptical of this claim but willing to be convinced!

Permalink Mark Unread

Good! Martin can do so much convincing.

Permalink Mark Unread

In the morning Lev goes to work! He reads about how to do lucid dreaming. He starts checking regularly whether he's dreaming.

Then he spends the rest of the morning putting together the model of whether statement-givers' causes of death differ from normal people's. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Out of 30 statements, 21 are still alive; one, Albrecht von Closen, died in 1831, and Lev can't find any records of how or why. (Even finding the date takes some digging.) Similarly, there are no records of any Antonio Blake, dead or alive, matching the description of the statement giver. Out of the seven remaining, four died or disappeared in ways that seem obviously connected to their statements (Timothy Hodge, Lee Rentoul, Carlos Vittery, and Sebastian Adekoya). That leaves Trevor Herbert, who died of lung cancer; Staff Sergeant Clarence Berry, who died of heart disease; and Paul McKenzie, who died of a stroke.

Seven is... not a huge sample size. Three is even smaller. It increases if you include everyone mentioned in a statement, but mostly only to the 'ways that seem obviously connected in their statements' category--mysterious disappearances, murders, "animal attacks". Notable additions of people with more 'normal' causes of death on their record are Bethany O’Connor, who died of a brain hemorrhage; Evan Lukas, who died of a congenital heart defect; and Nikolai Denikin, who died of an unspecified 'illness'.

Permalink Mark Unread

Yeah, that's not helpful but at least he has the model now.

He pulls out his notecards and the unclassified non-digitizable statements and starts to look through them. Makes an entry in the monster manual for Graham's doppelganger. Rereads Melanie's statement over and over again.

Notices that the monster is floating slightly above the floor so its feet don't touch the ground.

........Pulls out the anglerfish statement. Looks for Sarah's name. Finds it.

Goes to Martin's office.

"Holy fuck, Martin," he says, "the monster in Melanie's statement is an anglerfish."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Wait, what?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Sarah Baldwin was probably eaten by an anglerfish. That's why her name is familiar. And look at the description-- it's floating somewhat above the ground, and no one except the target can see it, and it doesn't show up on electronics."

Permalink Mark Unread

Sarah Baldwin. I can’t believe I didn’t remember where I knew her from, I spent ages looking at her missing persons photos—the anglerfish did show up in the picture, though? Once Sasha messed around with it in photoshop, at least. And Melanie’s footage shows two figures.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Right, but it fucks with them... the same sort of way. Fuck. My system is just totally wrong!"

Permalink Mark Unread

“Wait, why?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Anglerfish doesn't really act like a creature and also doesn't really act like a spirit, which means it is some kind of third thing or I don't understand how spirits work at all."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Could be a servant, I guess? I mean, the being invisible is—weird—but Michael not having bones in mirrors is also kind of weird?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Servants generally seem to be more human than that, spirits don't have physical manifestations other than fog... I guess it's making a person hallucinate something? That's not that weird?"

Permalink Mark Unread

“...I guess that’s true. I wonder what would happen if you tried to take a picture of its reflection—? Probably just break the camera, I guess, given our luck, but. Anyway, we were talking about the anglerfish.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah, I don't know at all how I'd enter it into the monster manual. Maybe just write a paragraph describing what it's like? --Makes me worried I'm just wrong about things in general though."

Permalink Mark Unread

Shrug. “I mean. We’re probably going to be wrong at least a little about everything at first, right? At least you’re trying, which is apparently more than anyone else here has done in the past 200 years.”

Permalink Mark Unread

He bites his lip and tries to figure out how to put it into words. "It's good to notice when things-- aren't the way you expect," he says. "Because it's easy to just kind of fit them in, right? And go 'well, maybe it's a servant, maybe the anglerfish is just weird.' But actually no the system I have wouldn't have predicted that, and that means my system is wrong. In science, if something is right, then it's always right. If your equation is true ninety-nine times out of a hundred then it's just wrong. And that's fine, I can't do better yet, but-- I have to write it down and make it very clear to myself that I'm wrong. Because I want to keep my ideas. Being confused and uncertain is unpleasant, feeling like the genius who solved the puzzle is great. And normally in science you would get some young hungry grad student to overthrow my theory but we don't have grad students, we have two people, and figuring out what's up with magic is all up to me. And so knowing I tried is not good enough. The only thing that's good enough is being right. And as long as I'm not right I have to know that I'm not if I want to have any chance of becoming right."

Permalink Mark Unread

“That... that makes sense, yeah. —There are grad students who do research with the Institute, maybe some of them could help? ...Sorry, probably not the point. Especially since we’re... not really telling people.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah. ...It's weird what's up with Sarah Baldwin. She apparently is alive but she's not talking to her family... no friends, no home, no job, no sign she exists at all..."

Permalink Mark Unread

“—I mean, she’s done at least two jobs? A podcast and a YouTube show. Though I doubt that either of those, uh, paid well.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"That's true but--" He waves a hand. "No sign she exists. And the same thing was true of that skydiving guy. And then there's Raymond Fielding, who said the house was his even though he'd been dead for years..."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Huh. Yeah, I guess that’s true.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Mary Keay also, maybe. --Possibly call them unpeople. They show up, they can interact with things, but they don't exist according to records and as far as we can tell they just sort of blink out of existence when we're not looking."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Yeah, okay. ...Mary Keay and Sarah Baldwin both have weird skin, too—Raymond Fielding wore a coat, no clue about the Open Skydiving employee but probably his mom would have mentioned...”

Permalink Mark Unread

"We know different spirits affect people differently... but it's still worth marking as a question. --I wonder if we can assume the Beholding puts everything relevant into the statements."

Permalink Mark Unread

“...Good point. I don’t know that we can really say either way yet? But maybe it’ll get, uh, clearer, either way, what exactly the Beholding is getting people to say? At least we know now that it’s not making people lie.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"...Now I'm wondering if we'll find Gertrude Robinson around here one of these days."

Permalink Mark Unread

“...She is still technically listed as an employee, I think? They never, uh. Found her body.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah, okay, I'm calling it, I'm going to run into Gertrude Robinson here one of these weeks."

Permalink Mark Unread

“...I guess that’s fair. Really hope I’m not around if that happens. Um, no offense, sorry.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah, reasonable. --You know which spirit I like? Meat. Meat has a very clear aesthetic and it behaves exactly in accordance with my predictions. I feel like I am not going to wind up confused about which statements are caused by Meat."

Permalink Mark Unread

“This is fair! It is... pretty straightforwardly about meat, yeah.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Also it plausibly has a reasonable goal? From the slaughterhouse statement it really kind of seems like it wants to close slaughterhouses. --I guess maybe it's confused because I think having someone buy lots of meat and nail it to the wall is pretty counterproductive to the end-slaughterhouses thing."

Permalink Mark Unread

“I mean, we still have no idea where he was getting it from. Maybe Toby Carlisle was only nailing meat to his wall if it came from a small farm where the farmer killed it himself. Or maybe his house was just where the weird conveyor belt-pit-thing was leading.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"This is true. Maybe it is ethically sourced from horrifying carcass magic."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I wonder if it's still... normal meat? Or if it has, like, horrifying magic side effects. I guess people would probably have noticed if the meat from the slaughterhouse was bad?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"I expect the slaughterhouse's meat is just... normal? I wouldn't eat any of the spontaneously generated meat though. --Honestly I am kind of inclined to become vegetarian."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah, I... don't blame you? Seems like a good idea, honestly."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Animal farming is, uh, kind of bad to begin with, and it might be a good idea to be cooperative with the goals of spirits that are... not evil."

Permalink Mark Unread

"That makes sense. I'll, uh, stop buying meat, I guess. Didn't eat that much anyways, honestly."

Permalink Mark Unread

Lev goes back to work. He rewrites the monster manual, fills the 'anglerfish' section with question marks, and adds 'unpeople' as their own category. After some consideration he puts "possibly actually a servant of a spirit tentatively named The Hunt?" under the lycanthrope category and "possibly powered by Mentis? objects typically seem to do mind control" next to Breekon and Hope. After even more consideration he includes "note possibly similarity of aesthetic to the Fractal" next to the Leitner books. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Then he texts Melanie. 

Sarah Baldwin is mentioned in a non-digitizable statement with a monster strikingly similar to yours. You can swing by whenever if you want to take a look at it. Don't want to summarize the statement and bias your thoughts.

Permalink Mark Unread

👍

I'll head over asap

It takes her a bit to arrive, but she gets to the Institute eventually and heads strait to the Archives. "Lev?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Oh, yeah, here it is, tell me what you think."

He gives her the original anglerfish statement and the research.

Permalink Mark Unread

She hums quietly to herself while she reads.

Then she gets to the research.

"...This isn't the same Sarah Baldwin," she says, pointing at a Missing Persons poster for Sarah Baldwin. "Or--maybe it is, the hair and the skin are creepily similar--this was taken a decade ago and I met her wearing the exact same hairstyle--but the eyes are different, and the face shape, and my Sarah Baldwin was definitely shorter than the description. So... either it's a different Sarah Baldwin or whatever this monster is, it did something to her."

Permalink Mark Unread

"...well, that's weird and I have no idea what it means."

Permalink Mark Unread

"And you think I do? The one I met was definitely a smoker, though, so they have that in common, at least. ....Old Fishmarket Close isn't exactly known for hauntings, either. Maybe the Gray Lady at the CMH has a rivalry or something with this--anglerfish--and Sarah coming along was, invading its territory or something." Shrug. "I just really wish I knew more about what was going on. I mean, I've been doing my own research, but not everyone has a convenient spirit telling them which of the spooky stories are real, so it's been... slow."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I think they might be the same thing. The anglerfish's feet don't quite touch the ground, and neither did the figure in your video."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Maybe. Floating isn’t exactly unusual ghost behavior, though, so I don’t know if just that is enough to be conclusive. Suggestive, though, given Sarah Baldwin... I need to do more research on Old Fishmarket Close. Does the research digitize, at least? I can take photos of all of that and then copy the statement on a typewriter. ...If you’re okay with that.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"The research digitizes. And oh, yeah, go ahead. I think we can probably photocopy the statement too if that's easier? Ask Martin about it."

Permalink Mark Unread

“—Oh, that’d be great! Thanks.” She takes out her phone and takes pictures of all the research. “What do you think is going on?”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Honestly mostly I'm incredibly confused about everything. Spirits don't typically seem to have physical manifestations like that, and their servants are more human. And they normally have, uh, coherent aesthetics, which this one does not, unless you think 'floats a few inches off the ground, doesn't appear to anyone except the target, looks screwy on video and in photographs' is an aesthetic. --Also confused about what's up with the multiple people who interact with magic and then seem to stop existing. No job, no housing, no friends, they just show up occasionally in statements."

Permalink Mark Unread

“...You do realize that floating, looking screwy, and appearing to people involved in the supernatural despite not actually existing are... ghost traits, right? You just described a ghost. I dunno, maybe there’s something else up with some of them—I’m pretty sure Sarah Baldwin was decidedly unghostly—but, uh.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Well, I don't know, ghosts have a lot of other traits and I don't want to make assumptions. Like, I don't know that the anglerfish is a dead human. And the ones who are dead humans are, like you said, decidedly unghostly. --I guess not always. Raymond Fielding showed up at the house where he died and then disappeared leaving only a patch of scorched wooden floor, I guess that's pretty ghostly of him. Although he didn't float and could touch things."

Permalink Mark Unread

“I guess not making assumptions is probably good. ...Raymond Fielding definitely sounds like a ghost though.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Well, if he's a ghost," Lev points out, "it seems weird for the anglerfish, who does float and probably can't hand people things and is not obviously a dead human, to also be a ghost. They have totally disjunct sets of ghost traits."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Fine, call Raymond Fielding a ghost and the anglerfish an ‘unseen presence’, or call the anglerfish a ghost and call Raymond Fielding ‘undead’, they're both the sort of thing I’d investigate on my show. Might work fine for a research institution but Unseen Presence Hunt UK doesn’t exactly have as much branding potential.”

Permalink Mark Unread

He laughs. "Yeah, okay. --I guess 'ghost' can just be the word to refer to things that are obviously paranormal enough that you can investigate them even without a convenient spirit telling you that this guy nailing a bunch of meat to his wall is doing it for paranormal reasons."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Hey, it works for me.” She grabs the statement. “I’ll ask Martin to photocopy this, then? Thanks again for letting me know about all this.”

Permalink Mark Unread

"Not a problem. It's the least I can do if I'm subjecting you to indefinite nightmares."

Permalink Mark Unread

“Well, when you say it like that. —I’ll keep in touch?”

Permalink Mark Unread

He waves.

"Keep a nightmare journal! --It's therapeutic if they're PTSD nightmares."

Permalink Mark Unread

She gives a thumbs up and then waves back as she leaves!

Permalink Mark Unread

Wow, she's extremely good!!!!

He goes into the Archives where no one is watching him except the Beholding and Elias and then bounces five times. 

Permalink Mark Unread

A few hours later:

"Martin," he says. "We have to leave work early! I have a surprise!"

Permalink Mark Unread

“O-oh? Okay!”

Permalink Mark Unread

Bounce bounce bounce bounce Lev is SO good at surprises he is the BEST boyfriend. 

"You know there are all KINDS of things you can buy online?"

Permalink Mark Unread

“...I have... some sort of an idea, I guess? The internet is a weird place.”

Permalink Mark Unread

When they get home, there is (as promised by the Royal Mail) a box.

"Open it! Open it!"

Permalink Mark Unread

Martin laughs a little and rocks back on his heels. “Okay, okay!”

He opens it after a moment of peering suspiciously at it. What’s inside?

Permalink Mark Unread

A glass terrarium! Various pieces of equipment for the terrarium, like a water bowl and a thermometer and some bark! A box with air holes poked into it labeled 'tarantula'!